with such neere and necessary bands will not keepe his faith entire to them but betray them also when occasion and opportunity shall serue The Law of God saith Exod. 22.28 Thou shalt not raile vpon the Iudges neither speake euill of the Ruler of thy people If he be guilty of punishment that raileth and reuileth them what punishment and reuenge is sufficient for him that seeketh after their life and plotteth after their death we haue a notable example of a loyall heart in Dauid toward Saul who albeit he were elected and annointed King and were persecuted and pursued of Saul yet he would not lay violent hands vpon his person nor seeke to depriue him of his kingdom The Lord said hee keepe me from doing that thing to my master the Lords Annointed 1 Sam 24.7 and 26.9.10 to lay mine hand vpon him for who can lay his hand on the Lords Annointed and be guiltlesse As the Lord liueth either the Lord shall smite him or his day shall come to die or he shall descend into battell and perish the Lord keepe me from laying mine hand vpon the Lords Annointed This was the protestation of Dauid but it is a word of direction to all that Princes persons should be inuiolable as sacred and sent of God whether they be good or euill whether they be iust or vniust whether godly or vngodly It is not vnknowne what manner of king Nebuchadnezzar was euen hee that tooke Ierusalem namely a great oppressor robber cruell tyrant yet the Prophet Ezekiel affirmeth that God gaue him the land of Egypt Ezek. 29.18.19 Dan. 2.37 and 4.14 for the reward of his worke and for the wages of his army wherewith he had serued him and Daniel declareth that God changeth the times and seasons he taketh away kings he setteth vppe kings that liuing men may know that the most High hath power ouer the kingdome of men and giueth it to whomsoeuer he wâll and appointeth ouer it the most abiect among men And in the second Chapter he saith O king thou art a king of kings for the God of heauen hath giuen thee a kingdome power and strength and glory Who could bee a greater tyrant then Pharaoh who could enact more barbarous and bloody decrees then hee did Or what people could be in greater misery or endure harder bondage and slauery then the children of Israel in the land of Egypt Exod. 2.23 3.7.17 5 7. Yet they performed obedience they neuer prepared or prouided to resist the king they neuer took vp armes their only weapons were supplication to God to man Let vs consider a litle what the Lord himselfe saieth by the mouth of the Prophet Ieremy ârremy 27 â6 7 8 9 10 â1 I haue made the earth the man and the beast that are vpon the ground by my great power and by my out-stretched arme and haue giuen it vnto whom it pleased it me But now I haue giuen all these Lands into the hands of Nebuchadnezzar my seruant and the beasts of the field haue I also giuen him to serue him And all Nations shall serue him and his sonne and his sonnes sonne vntill the very time of his Land come also and the Nation Kingdome which will not serue the same Nebuchadnezzar King of Babel and that will not put their necke vnder the yoke of the King of Babel the same Nation will I visite saith the Lord with the sword famine and pestilence wherefore serue the King of Babel and liue Out of these words we obserue these three points who it is that diuideth bestoweth kingdomes to whom he giueth them and what end remaineth for those that resist them Hee that setteth the Crowne vpon the heads of men is God all power is from him for promotion commeth not from the East nor from the West hee setteth vp and he pulleth downe at his owne pleasure He giueth the same sometimes to euill men and these he maketh his seruants to serue his prouidence and to do his will which he hath to be done by them And therefore such as oppose themselues against them doe set themselues against God and all that resist shall receiue to themselues condemnation âom 13 2 Hee will haue Tyrants to bee obeyed and honoured because they are lifted vp to the seat of honour and throne of maiesty by his hand Vse 2 Secondly we learne that it is a great blessing to haue good and godly Princes set ouer vs to rule vs in iustice peace and righteousnesse âsay 32 2. âam 4 20. They are a couering against the heate the breath of our nostrils an hiding place froÌ the winde and a refuge from the tempest as riuers of waters in a drie Land as the shaddow of a great Rock in a weary Land Where they are wanting the Sunne is as it were pulled out of the Firmament and all things are left in miserable darknesse the weake are a prey to the strong and mighty as the lesser fish are deuoured of the greater and euery one doeth that which seemeth good in his owne eyes Hence it is that the Queene of Sheba seeing the power and magnificence of Salomon whom GOD had set vpon the Throne of his father Dauid Kin. 10 8. saide Happy are thy men happy are these thy seruants which stand euer before thee and heare thy w sedome To this purpose speaketh the wise man Eccl. 10 16 17. Woe to thee O Land when thy King is a Childe and thy Princes eate in the morning Blessed art thou O Land when thy King is the sonne of Nobles and thy Princes eate in time for strength and not for drunkennesse Wee must therefore acknowledge it as a great blessing and mercy vpon a Land when he giueth faithfull Magistrates wise Kings wise Counsellers wise Nobles wise Iudges wise Iustices wise Officers to gouerne the State to sway the Common-wealth Blessed are such Rulers nay blessed are the people that are vnder such Rulers and blessed is that gouernment and policy so well and wisely ordered It is a token of Gods heauy iudgement vpoÌ a kingdome when he taketh away the Ouerseers of it It is a token of the ruine of an house when the shores and staies that vnderpropped it are remoued When the Tree is pulled vp by the rootes the branches must needs dye the leaues wither and the fruite fall away When the feete of a man faile that beare vp the rest of the body he cannot but fall and when the breath of his nostrils is stopped hee is gone Psal 104 29. quickly returneth to the dust out of which he was taken Our Rulers and Magistrates are as the props pillars that keep the house vpright they are as the roote of the Tree that giueth life and sendeth foorth sappe and iuice into all partes and corners of the Land which are as the body of this tree they are as the heads that is the choisest parts of the Common-wealth and yet
And if we beleeue not yet abideth he faithful 2 Tim. 2 13. he cannot deny himselfe No greater comfort can be giuen no greater promise can be made then to assure vs of the pardon and forgiuenesse of our sinnes which make a separation between God and vs. To haue a feeling of this mercy is as sweet Incense vnto the soule and as precious balme vnto the heart Let vs therefore comfort our selues with this promise howsoeuer Satan sift vs and seek by all means to take from vs this peace of conscience which passeth all vnderstanding we must shroud our selues vnder the safety of his worde which abideth for euer and when we are tempted to doubt of his goodnesse in the remission of our sinnes let vs lay hold on the former promises and know that the heauens themselues shall fall and be moued out of their places before the truth of his word which is truth it selfe shall be diminished or disanulled Fourthly is God constant of his word and Vse 4 faithfull of his promise then it is required of vs to be like our heauenly Father in truth and faithfulnesse When God hath promised any blessing to his people he is true of his worde and bringeth it to passe The Lord sayde to them Iet 29 10 11. Dan 9 2. After seuenty yeares bee accomplished at Babel I wil visit you and performe my good promise toward you and cause you to returne to this place for I know the thoughts that I haue thoght toward you euen the thoughts of peace and not of trouble to giue you an end and your hope This did hee accomplish by the meanes of Cyrus whose spirit hee stirred vp to make a proclamation throughout his kingdome that whosoeuer would should goe vp to Ierusalem to builde it and inhabite there Now as God is faithfull in his word so let vs follow his example and make conscience of our words sayings that thereby we may assure our selues to bee the children of our heauenly Father Wee must therefore know that all iust couenants and contracts all promises bargaines must be perfourmed albeit they bee made to our hurt and hinderance and binde vs in conscience and duty by the Law of God man so farre forth as hee pleaseth to require them to whom they haue beene made The Prophet asking the question Who shall dwell in the Lords Tabernacle rest in his holy Hill maketh this answere Hee which sweareth to his hurt and changeth not Psalm 15 4. Iosh 9. This wee see in Ioshua toward the Gibeonites and in the booke of Iudges chapt 1. when the Spies saw a man come out of the City and said vnto him Shew vs we pray thee the way into the City and we will shew thee mercy Iudg. 1 24 25. when he had shewed them the way into the City they smote the City with the edge of the sword but they let the man all his houshold depart Hence wee should learne to be wary and watchfull in our promises considering as well whether wee be able to performe them as whether wee be willing and examining our hearts whether they be in our owne power nor not and whether if they be it be lawfull for vs to performe them For some things are lawfull in themselues to pay and perfourme which are in no sort in our power and other things may be in our power which are not lawfull to be done This fidelity in keeping promise is a weighty point of the Law Math. 23 Math. 23 23. Gal. 5 22. and a fruite of the Spirit and therefore it standeth vs vpon to make conscience thereof If any man were asked the question whether hee thinke it his duty to endeuour to be like God and to striue to resemble him as the childe resembleth his father he would be ready to answere It is his duty to do it and his comfort that it is so If then we acknowledge the necessity of it let vs follow him in constancy and true dealing studying to be perfect as our heauenly Father is perfect This is that vse which the Apostle vrgeth 2 Cor. 1. 2 Cor. 1 17 18 20. When I was thus minded did I vse lightnesse Or minde I those things which I minde according to the flesh that with me should be yea yea and nay nay Yea God is faithfull that our word toward you was not yea and nay for all the promises of God in Christ are yea and are in him Amen vnto the glory of God through vs. The Apostle in these wordes declareth that he was wrongfully slandered and vniustly charged with loosenesse and lightnesse of promise and vnconscionable breaking of his word inasmuch as he had alwaies before him the example of God whom he acknowledgeth to be faithfull in his words and promises This serueth to reproue those that will rashly promise any thing as Saul did to Dauid as Laban did to Iacob and then changed their minde as the weather-cocke doeth at euery blaste of winde These are like the reede that bendeth too and fro but it must not bee so with vs we must purpose and not alter we must promise and then perfourme carefully what we haue promised Lastly whensoeuer God hath made good Vse 5 the words of his mouth and accomplished his promises vnto vs which wee haue long looked for expected it is our duty to praise his name and to giue him the glory of the worke to whom alone it is due Hath he fed vs in time of famine and made vs to see Deut. 8 3. Mathew 4 4. that Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of his mouth Let vs not sacrifice vnto our net nor burne incense vnto our yarne but say with the Prophet Not vnto vs O Lord not vnto vs Psal 115 1. but vnto thy Name giue the glory for thy louing mercy and for thy truths sake This duty we see practised by King Salomon 1 Kings 8. 1 Kin. 8 15 20 Blessed be the Lord God of Israel who spake with his mouth vnto Dauid my father and hath with his hand fulfilled it the Lord hath made good his word that he spake and I am risen vp in the roome of Dauid my father and sit on the Throne of Israel as the Lord promised and haue built the house for the name of the Lord God of Israel A worthie patterne and president for vs to follow whensoeuer we taste of the grace and bountifulnes of God to offer vp vnto him a song and sacrifice of thanksgiuing And if wee must doe this for temporall blessings much more are we bound to do it for such as are spirituall If God haue for a season hidde his face from vs that we haue seene no light of his grace but all these things haue been couered with darknesse and discomfort as it were the Sunne in a Cloud if our sinnes as the waues of the sea haue gone ouer our head and beene a
albeit Iacob promised the crowne and kingdome to that tribe yet it is not by and by accomplished so that albeit his promises shall all be performed yet they are not straightway verified but are oftentimes long deferred True it is that the tribe of Iudah surmounted all the rest of the tribes at such time as God deliuered them out of Egypt yea Nahasson had the preheminence when the people were to be numbred when the Captaines of the tribes were to be chosen and when the offerings were dedicated in the Sanctuary Notwithstanding all this was but a darke shadow of the former prophesie for Iuda still remained without kingdome and principality Besides the former propheticall speech might seeme to many to carry little trueth or likelihood with it inasmuch as wee see God appointeth Moses of the tribe of Leui to be the gouernour of them After his death and decease Ioshua was Captaine and ruler ouer them who was of the tribe of Ephraim after him succeeded the Iudges who were extraordinarily stirred vp to iudge his people deliuer theÌ out of the hands of their enemies sometime of one tribe and sometime of another Then came Saul who was chosen king of the tribe of Beniamin all this while there is no mention of Iudah as if the prophecy were buryed in deepe silence and the birthright were vtterly forgotten yet in the end the Lord declareth that his word is not a iest and that Iacob though he were old yet did not dote when he foretold the same But to omit those things let vs obserue that God prouiding heere for the good of his people and the ordering of them appointeth officers and Magistrates ouer them and leaueth them not vnto themselues which would haue bene the occasion of all contention Thus we see how he appointeth a captaine and leader Doctrine 2 ouer euery tribe Magistrates and rulers are needfull to be set ouer the people of God From hence we may obserue that God giueth to his people rulers to fight their battels and to guide them in order and godlinesse Faithfull Magistrates are needfull for Church and Common-weath who are not onely a portion among beleeuers but the chiefe parts and stay of them in well-doing not onely in peace but in warre This we see plentifully proued vnto vs in the booke of Iudges where it is testified that the Lord raised them vp Iudges Iudg. 2 16 18. who deliuered them out of the hands of their oppressors and afterward when the Lord had raised them vp Iudges the Lord was with the Iudge and deliuered them out of the hand of their enemies all the dayes of the Iudge for the Lord had compassion of their gronings because of them that oppressed them and tormented them This is it which Iethro the father in Law of Moses saw to be profitable and necessary for the people when he admonished him to prouide men of courage fearing God men dealing truely hating couetousnesse Exod. 18.21 and to appoint such ouer them to be Rulers ouer thousands Rulers ouer hundreths Rulers ouer fifties and Rulers ouer tennes and to let them Iudge the people at all seasons This is it which Hiram acknowledgeth 2 Chron. 2. Because the Lord hath loued his people 2 Chron. 2.11 he hath made Salomon king ouer them This doth the Prophet Esay testifie chap. 22. Esay 22.20 22 In that day will I call my seruant Eliachim the sonne of Hilkiah the Key of the house of Dauid will I lay vpon his shoulder so he shall open and no man shall shut and he shall shut and no man shall open To these testimonies we might adde infinite others but in fo plentifull an argument these shall suffice to teach vs that the people of God stand in need of Rulers to go in and out before them and to order them in the duties of piety and honesty The reasons are euident First they are as the proppes and pillars of the house and Reason 1 the cause of good order among the people of God and the meanes to keepe them in all obedience On the other side through want of them many abuses are committed and much iniquity is practised While Ioshua liued and the Elders that out-liued Ioshua Iudge 2.7 the people serued the Lord all their dayes which had seene his great workes that he had done for Israel but when they were gone and gathered vnto their fathers the children of Israel did wickedly in the sight of the Lord and serued Baalim And againe chapter 4. Chap. 4.1 The children of Israel began againe to doe wickedly in the sight of the Lord after Ehud was dead And before Chapter 2. Ch. 2.19 and 8.33 and 17.6 and 19.1 and 21 25. When the Iudge was dead they returned and did worse then their fathers in following other gods to serue them and worship them they ceased not from their owne inuentions nor from their rebellious way Adde vnto these the conclusion of this booke In those dayes there was no king in Israel but euery man did that which was good in his owne eyes Whereby we see that so long as God blesseth a land with Princes and Magistrates it is stayed from ruine and destruction but when they are taken away it falleth Reason 2 to the ground and cannot stand vpright Secondly no society can continue without Magistrates neither defend it selfe If an hoste be without a Generall or a city without a Ruler or an house without a gouernour it needeth not forraine force to pull it downe and dissolue it it sufficeth in short time to destroy it selfe and from among themselues will men arise that shall bring it to nothing Parity is the mother of all mutiny and confusion whiles euery one vnderprising anothers value and vertue denyeth to be commanded and being wedded to selfe-loue esteemeth himselfe the best able and most worthy to command in all the company So then whiles men ouervalue their own worth esteem better of themselues then others contrary to the rule of the Apostle Phil. 2 3. they are cast away by the tempest of dissention and torne in peeces as a body without a head by mutual emulations These diseases of a diuided and distracted multitude without vnity and authority of gouernment caused the Lord to take order for his people that when they should come vnto the land which he had promised to giue them Deut. 17.14 and that they should possesse it and dwell therein they should set a king ouer them from among their brethren Wherefore seeing Magistrates are a stay to the people in all well-doing and the want of them is the occasion of all confusion we cannot but conclude them to be so necessary as that they cannot be wanted or spared Vse 1 The vses remaine to be taught and learned of vs. The first reproofe of the Anabaptists First it reprooueth the hellish and more then heathenish Sect of the Anabaptists that ouerturne this order that God hath setled
be as a toy or trifle vnto vs yet at least let vs alwaies haue before vs the iudgement of God vpon our selues and be well assured that the wrongfull and vniust detaining of the Lords portion from the Lords Pastours shall bring such a curse vpon the rest of our substance that it shall be as the eares of corne that are blasted yea it shall kindle such a fire in the middest of our houses that it shall consume them with the timber thereof and the stones thereof The Lord hauing by the Prophet Malachi charged his people with spoiling him in tithes and offerings he addeth this in the next words Ye are cursed with a curse for ye haue spoiled me Mal. 3 9. euen this whole Nation The zeale that Dauid had for the house of GOD was very great so that he professeth it had euen eaten him vp Psal 69 and indeed he sheweth no lesse by his owne practise For when Araunah the Iebusite as a King in the willingnesse of spirit offered to giue to Dauid Oxen for burnt sacrifice and the threshing instruments for wood that he might build an altar and offer thereon he would not accept of it at his hands 2 Sam. 24 24. neither offer to the Lord his God that which cost him nothing as one esteeming in so doing the precious things of GOD light and of small account O how farre are these men from this heauenly affection of this holy seruant of God He accounted nothing too good to giue to God but they account it an happy turne if they might goe away scot-free and pay nothing at all toward the maintenance of the Ministery of the word It is strange to see how bountifull many are and euen prodigall that they care not what they waste and consume in following their owne pleasures pastimes and vanities of their corrupt hearts and yet how backward and pinching they are oftentimes for one halfepeny that is going from them and comming eyther toward the poore or toward the Minister But marke the secret and iust iudgement of God vpon them and tremble at it or rather feare him that inflicteth it and paieth them home in their owne kinde punisheth them proportionably according to their sinne for he detaineth his graces from them and sendeth them poore and leane soules that are ready to famish and perish through want of heauenly and spirituall food Two extremes touching the Ministers True it is there haue beene two extremes in the world both touching the estimation of their persons touching the compensation of their labours In former times the people did so highly account of them that they did sticke and cleaue too much to their persons and therefore Paul saith 1 Cor. 3 5 7. Who is Paul and who is Apollo but the Ministers by whom ye beleeued euen as the Lord gaue to euery man so then neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that gaue the increase but in our times there appeareth not such forwardnesse wherein they are contemned despised This is one extreme Likewise in former times they were ready to giue all and yet they thought al to be too little now they would willingly if they might take away all so that if some positiue lawes did not stay them and restraine them their consciences are so large How the Ministers are dealt withal that they would suffer them well enough to take the corne and feed the Minister with the straw they could be content to fill themselues with the Calues out of the stall and to eate the fattest of them and then to reserue the refuse for the Minister and to giue them the bones to gnaw vpon which they offer to their dogges and yet thinke that too good for them A goodly recompence for their great paines They are not ashamed to share the wool of the flocke among themselues and to cloathe themselues therewith and then to cast the tailes to their Teachers and to stoppe their mouthes with the dung and drauery that is good for nothing Thus are they affected toward religion and the promoting of the word and worship of God they care not though all rudenesse and barbarisme were among vs and the world were become a receptacle of all atheisme like a wildernesse ouergrowne with nettles bryars and all noysome weeds if so be they might get any aduantage by the ruine and ouerthrow of the Gospel In the late daies of superstition which many now liuing can yet remember the people generally were most bountifull to their sacrificing Masse-Priests who fed them with corne that is musty and mouldred or rather with huskes fitter for swine then for the seruants of God and yet they thought nothing too good for them nothing too much to bestow vpon them as the idolatrous Egyptians nourished their idolatrous Priests in the yeares of famine Gen. 47 Gen. 47 22. so that their Land was not set to sale hauing a portion assigned vnto them of Pharaoh and eating the portion which he gaue them Now our people are better taught yet they pay all duties and demands for the most part grudgingly and murmure at all things that go from themselues as if a man did cut a peece of flesh out of their sides or let them blood at the hart veine Then they had a zeale though not according to knowledge and a conscience though it were blinde now indeed by reason of the labours of the Ministers which stretch out their hands all the day long spend their strength among them they haue science but little or no conscience the Gospel would be welcome vnto them at least in word prouided that it do not any way displease them or disease them neither be costly or burdensome vnto theÌ otherwise if they must depart with any of their morsels they care not for it nor esteeme any thing of it nor will be ruled by it nor order their liues after it 33. Of Merari was the family of the Mahlites and the family of the Mushites these are the families of Merari 34. And those that were numbred of them according to the number of all the males from a moneth old and vpward were sixe thousand and two hundred 35 And the chiefe of the house of the families of Merari was Zuriel the sonne of Abihail these shall pitch on the side of the Tabernacle Northwards 36. And vnder the custody and charge of the sonnes of Merari shall be the boards of the Tabernacle and the barres thereof and the pillars thereof and the sockets thereof and all the vessels thereof and all that serueth thereto 37. And the pillars of the Court round about and their sockets and their pinnes and their cords 38. But those that encampe before the Tabernacle toward the East euen before the Tabernacle of the Congregation Eastward shall be Moses and Aaron and his sonnes keeping the charge of the Sanctuary for the charge of the children of Israel and the stranger that commeth nigh
enemies to their brethren they draw an heauier enemy vpon themselues to wit God himselfe Before we passe from this so necessary a duty it shall not be amisse for vs both to obserue such motiues as may stirre vs vp to the practise of it and to answere such obiections as may hinder vs from yeelding obedience vnto it First of all let vs lay before vs the example of Christ the author and finisher of our saluation who had greater wrong offered vnto him then he had who was more innocent then he that was as a sheepe dumbe before his shearer and opened not his mouth and therefore the Apostle Peter saith chap. 2.22 Christ suffered for vs leauing vs an example that ye should follow his steps who did no sin neither was guile found in his mouth who when he was reuiled reuiled not againe when he suffered he threatned not but coÌmitted himselfe to him that iudgeth righteously This farther appeareth vnto vs in that he prayed for his enemies that persecuted him He had power in his own hand to haue resisted their force ãâã 34 reuenged his cause He could haue praied to his Father he would haue giuen him more then twelu legions of Angels yet notwithstanding he suffered patiently ãâã â6 53 the iust for the vniust ãâã 18. that he might bring vs to God If any thinke or alledge that this example is too high for vs aboue our reach and too eminent in regard of his person who is God aboue to be worshipped let vs set before vs the examples of the faithful seruants of God that haue liued in all ages in the time of the law and vnder the Gospel âed moâ that this may be another motiue vnto vs. How often did the children of Israel murmure against Moses and Aaron and sometimes went about to stone him yet he neuer sought reuenge against them albeit he had bin able to right his own cause by force When Miriam Aaron spake against him by reason of the woman of Ethiopia ãâã 12.2 3 and said What hath the Lord spoken only by Moses hath he not also spoken by vs Moses held his peace and gaue not taunt for taunt rebuke for rebuke he was a very meeke man aboue all the men that were vpon the earth Thus was it with Dauid a man indeed after Gods owne heart though he were a king and wanted not seruants to execute his will yet he would not himselfe reuenge neither suffer any other to take reuenge on Shimei albeit he cursed the king with an horrible curse Saul sought his life ãâã 16.9 and preferred him to be his son in law for no other cause but to lay a snare before him when Dauid had his life oftentimes in his hand to saue it or to destroy it ye he was so farre from seeking reuenge ãâã 26.9 ãâã 24.5 that his heart smote him for cutting off the lap of his garment When Stephen had made a worthy defence for himselfe and his own innocency that the enemies could take no iust exception against him their hearts brast asunder and they gnashed at him with their teeth ran vpon him violently all at once ãâã 60. but he kneeled down and cryed with a loud voyce Lord lay not this sin to their charge The Church of Rome are not ashamed to teach thereby to strengthen the hands of traitors rebels that rise vp against Princes that Christians of old deposed not Nero and Dioclesian and Iulian the Apostata and Valens the Arrian and such like persecutous and heretikes ãâã de Rom. ââb 5. c. 7. because they wanted temporall power and if they had had power they would haue done it If this be true all their patience was perforce and is not thanke-worthy But they testifie in many places that they had power sufficient but held it vnlawfull to resist and rebell They had filled all places Cities Ilands castles boroughes tents tribes bandes palaces â Apolog. the Senate and Court not excepted so that they wanted neither number nor strength to make their party good They professe that albeit they be equall in power yet with them it is more tollerable to be killed then to kill They affirme freely God forbid that his religion should be maintained with fire and sword They acknowledge no other weapons to be put into their hands but praiers tears Arma nostra sunt preâes lacrymae Tert. They neuer practised any reueÌge against their persecutors and those that hated them One night with a little fire would haue serued and sufficed them largely to be reuenged of their enemies but they accounted it vnlawful to requite euill with euill But to leaue this consideration to another occasion let vs come to a third motiue A third motiue that is the office which is proper vnto God to whom it belongeth peculiarly to take vengeance and is therefore in holy Scripture called the God of vengeance Psal 94.1 O Lord God the auenger O God the auenger shew thy selfe clearly It is a grieuous sin to sit down in Gods seat and to rob him of his right and royalty Let the enemies of God and his people know that he is the God of reuenge as well as the God of saluation and that he wil as wel right their causes as saue their soules He is a iust God wil recompense tribulation to all that trouble those that are his and therefore hath said Deut. 32 3â Vengeance and recompense are mine but he neuer said to priuate persons Vengeance is thine neither did he euer put the sword into their hands A fourth motiue A fourth motiue to perswade vs to lay aside priuate reuenge is drawn from the gracious promise that God hath made vnto vs namely that he will take our causes into his hand and pay them home that do oppresse vs. For God doth not restraine vs as it were tye vp our hands to expose vs to all iniuries and to leaue vs as a prey in the iawes of the Lyons but because he hath passed his word vnto vs I will repay Rom. 12.29 saith the Lord. So then we must know that God is called the authour and executer of vengeance not only because the power and right belongeth vnto him that he is able to take vengeance of all our enemies how many and mighty soeuer they bee but because he hath vsed this power executed this office from the beginning of the world and as yet vseth it and will vse it to the ful in the great day of the general iudgement He knoweth best of all the greatnes of the iniury that is done vnto vs because he searcheth into the thoughts of the heart and vnderstandeth not only what is done but the manner how it is done Seeing then he hath promised to pay them home into their bosomes that wrong vs it were a fruit of infidelity in vs not to beleeue him at his word
the hand of GOD to be with vs and to haue scattered the clouds and mistes of falsehood slanders and euill surmises and so made the goodnesse of our cause and the cleerenesse of our conscience to appeare as the Sunne that shineth in his strength it belongeth vnto vs to confesse his louing kindnesse and by all meanes to be thankfull to him for it and to expresse our thankfulnesse by obedience Let vs not be like vnto the Lepers in the Gospel who were very desirous to be clensed of their leprosie they lifted vp their voices and said Iesus Master haue mercy on vs Luke 17 verse 13. Howbeit when once they were healed they went their waies and neuer remembred him that recouered them like to Pharaohs chiefe Butler that gaue the cup into his hand Gen 4â â1 who forgat Ioseph so soone as his head was lifted vp and he restored vnto his place Verse 14. albeit Ioseph had intreated him to thinke vpon him when it should be well with him and so to shew kindnesse vnto him for that kindnesse which hee had receiued Onely one of these ten leapers that were cleansed returned backe to Iesus to giue him thankes and ascribe praise and glory to bee due vnto him for that worke Thus it is with many of vs we are ready to call and cry out for the wrongs that wee sustaine we are as desirous to haue our names cleered as the Lepers were to haue their bodies clensed but when God hath helped to cleere vs who were not able to cleere our selues and so hath wrought meanes for our good we reioyce in our selues and not in the Lord we praise our selues and not the Lord we do so magnifie our selues that we neuer glorifie him we are so iealous of our owne name that wee are neuer a whit zealous of Gods Name Is it so small a benefit to haue our good meaning manifest and our righteousnesse knowne that it is not worth thanks If a man should come as a witnesse on our side when our case seemed desperate and out of hope would we not thinke our selues beholding vnto him It is the Lord that is the God of our righteousnesse it is he that will giue iudgement on our side and therefore to him we owe praise glory thankes and all honour This we see performed in Dauid Psalm 18 20 24 47 49. being a Psalme of thankesgiuing in the day that the Lord deliuered him from the hand of all his enemies from the hand of Saul of whom he was accused to affect the kingdome and to seeke his life He confesseth how good God had bene vnto him that he rewarded him according to his righteousnesse and according to the cleanenesse of his hands he recompenced him that it was God that auenged him and subdued the people vnder him and deliuered him from the violent man whereupon he concludeth Therefore will I giue thankes vnto thee O Lord among the heathen and sing praises vnto thy Name Thus must we doe and this ought to be our song when we haue receiued the same fauour We are acquainted with his goodnesse in this kinde but he cannot be acquainted with our thankfulnesse We can be content to swallow with a wide and open throat his benefits but wheÌ we should confesse his mercy to his glory our mouthes are stopped and our tongues are tyed and our throats are dryed and our harts are streightned that we cannot vtter a voice nor deliuer him a word for the deliuerance that we haue had experience of Vse 5 Fiftly as our doctrine putteth vs in minde of duties belonging vnto God so it offereth vs instruction how to behaue our selues toward our brethren Is God carefull of our good name and will hee make knowne our innocency Then let the same minde be in vs one toward another which is in the Almighty toward vs all let vs follow the example of our heauenly Father and be carefull to maintaine the good name of our brethren shew that mercy vnto them which we haue receiued of God We cannot haue a better example set before our eies then the example of God who chargeth vs to be mercifull as he is mercifull Luk. 6 30. As he is ready to forgiue vs so ought we to forgiue from our hearts the trespasses that are done vnto vs Ephe. 4. As he made all things in sixe daies and rested the seuenth so ought we to rest from the labours of our callings and sanctifie the Sabbath day Gen. 2. Exod. 20. As Christ washed the feete of his Disciples so he gaue them an example that they should do as hee had done to them for he is meeke and lowly in heart they shall finde rest to their soules Ioh. 13. As he being in the forme of God thinking it no robbery to be equall to God made himselfe of no reputation tooke vpon him the forme of a seruant so the same minde ought to be in vs that was in him that so in lowlinesse of minde we should esteeme each other better then our selues haue a kinde of emulation among vs who should cast down himselfe lowest Phil. 2 5. As he suffered for vs so he hath left vs an example that we should follow his steps 1 Pet. 2.21 As he was reuiled and reuiled not againe as he suffred threatened not but committed himselfe to him that iudgeth righteously so should not we giue taunt for taunt and reproch for reproch And as Christ defended his Disciples when as they were falsely charged wrongfully accused as we shewed before so ought we to deale toward our brethreÌ When we heare false reports which haue no ground or good beginning such as in our owne knowledge conscience we know to be inuented in hell and broached in earth such I say as are spread abroad through malice of our brother and hatred of his profession what must we do shal we beleeue them giue credite vnto them Shall we increase them adde somewhat of our owne or shal we laugh at them make our selues merry with them No we must not only stop the streame and stay the reports keepe our selues and others from receiuing of them but we must open our mouthes in the cause of the dumbe and oppose our selues against those that are their enemies A good name is a precious iewell Prou. 22 1. it is better then siluer and gold It commendeth vs to God his Angels It is a precious oyntment and a sweete perfume that maketh vs acceptable to the sons of men and winneth their hearts yea sometimes it maketh our enemies to bee at peace with vs and to fauour vs. It seasoneth the gifts that we haue receiued and maketh them profitable vnto others If our giftes be neuer so great and excellent yet if we haue not a good name to grace them and counrenance them we can do very little or no good with them If we see a man stealing away the goods of our neighbour and
for the recouery of his nephew Lot out of the hands of tyrants so no doubt they gathered together many seruants of their owne and out of their fathers house by whose helpe they slew the men of that place and spoiled the city See also to this purpose 1 Sam. 15.9 21 24 and 2.27 28 c. Num. 25.4 Ioab offended as the kings instrument in numbring of the people yet Dauid had the chiefe hand and therfore he is punished with the diminution of his people the punishment is proportioned according to the sinne he sinned in numbring of them the number of them therefore is exceedingly lessened for there dyed of the people from Dan euen to Beersheba seuenty-thousand men 2 Sam. 24.15 So in the killing of Vriah Dauid contriued the plot Ioab offered the meanes the Ammonites put it in execution 2 Sam. 11.15 16 17. Howbeit Dauid is charged directly and expresly to haue slaine him by the sword of the enemies and is most seuerely punished 2 Sam. 12.9 10 11 12. What then may some say Obiect Are the instruments of other mens euils without sin are they without fault and to be holden excused because they are not the first and principall doers No they are not without blame For whosoeuer practiseth any euill whether he be principall or accessary is guilty in the sight of God and therefore such as are ministers of other mens euills are oftentimes punished whether they be reasonable or vnreasonable creatures Gen. 3.14 Leuit. 20.15 Exod. 21.28 29 32. Iosh 6.17 Esay 30 22. As God is iust so he punisheth the instruments of iniustice And as he pronounceth a woe against those that pronounce wicked decrees so he hath destroyed those that haue executed them as 2 King 1.9 the captaines and their fifty were destroyed with fire from heauen and yet these were but messengers and ministers of the King Notwithstanding though the instruments doe offend and not escape the chiefe punishment is euer reserued for the chiefe offender Reason 1 For first of all such as are chiefe in gouernment ought to stay their inferiours from euil as the head gouerneth the members Eli is charged with the wickednesse of his sonnes in that they made themselues vile but he restrained them not 1 Sam. 3.13 Such gouernours make themselues the taile and not the head wheras they should order those of their house as the soule ruleth the body Secondly God will require the blood of Reason 2 those that perish at the hands of the gouernours for that which Ezekiel speaketh of the watchman chap. 3.17.18 holdeth proportion in euery ruler the Magistrate is the watchman of the common-wealth the Minister is the watchman of the Church the housholder is the watchman of the family all set as it were in their watch-tower and al must giue an account for such as are vnder them Thirdly the sinne of those that haue the Reason 3 chiefest hand in it is greater then of others as then it is greater so it deserueth the greater punishment forasmuch as the sinne and punishment shall be sutable and proportionable one to the other It belongeth to all especially to such as are Vse 1 superiours to consider this they thinke themselues absolute and that they ought of right to command what they list to their inferiours But as they are superiour in place so they shall also be superiour in punishment if they command any thing against God and his word Euery one therefore must looke to his charge committed vnto him as a field to till and bee good examples to those that are vnder them Pro. 27.23 Psal 78.71.72 Superiority is both an honour and a burden as it aduanceth to dignity so it inferreth and requireth a duty The honour is great but the burden charge is farre greater Vse 2 Secondly it is the duty of all housholders to be carefull to order their families aright and to compell them to serue the Lord The authority that Princes haue in the common-wealth 2 Chro. 14.4 the same haue housholders touching the ordering of their housholds Gen. 25.2 they must reforme abuses purge their houses of them that be vntractable and incorrigible Psal 101.2 In the fourth commandement the master of the house is charged to looke to his family to his seruants and children See see I say heereby the misery of our times and people they suffer those that are vnder them to goe whither they will and to do what they list they neuer do so much as call them to an account where they haue beene or what they haue done whether they haue serued GOD or the Diuell So they haue their owne worke done vpon the other daies they giue theÌ liberty to all other works vpon the Lords day Lastly there commeth a great blessing vpon Vse 3 their heads that are the chiefe and principall in any good worke that draw on and encourage others in the waies of godlinesse for they shall haue a chiefe and principal reward Happy and blessed therefore are they that gouerne their charges as becometh them Gen. 18 18. Abraham shall be a great and mighty Nation and all the Nations of the earth shall be blessed in him and the reason is added because the Lord knew him that he would command his children and his houshold after him that they might keepe the way of the Lord to doe iustice and iudgement This is a notable commendation of him he was chiefe and one that went before the rest in good things therefore he should chiefly be rewarded O that the like might be said of vs This should stirre vs vp not onely to do good but to be cheefe in doing good to go before others to leade them the way that so we may haue the greater and better reward in that great day Miriam was shut vp from the Campe seuen daies Heere we may behold the mitigation of the punishment inflicted vpon Miriam If we weigh and consider her deserts so hainous was her sinne in equalling herselfe vnto Moses and despising his calling that she deserued to be shut out seuenty times seuen daies but God dealeth not with her according to her deseruings but changeth the perpetuall punishment into a temporal chastisement which should continue not seuen yeares or seuen moneths but seuen daies onely When Vzziah vsurped the Priests office and would needs burne incense vpon the Altar of incense he was striken with leprosie and he remained a leper vnto the day of his death 2 Chron. 26 21. The sinne of Miriam was not much lesse yet God dealt mercifully with her at the entreaty of Moses so that she was cut off from the host onely seuen daies that deserued to be striken all the daies of her life Doctrine All Gods chastisements are with mercy Obserue from hence that GOD doth mingle his chastisements with much mercy and doth not deale with vs according to our sinnes Lament 3 32. Luke 1 v. 20. 2 Sam. 24 verse 13. Psalm 125 3. Marke the reasons heereof First hee
let vs haue our conuersation in heauen set our affections vpon heauenly things as we aske of God our daily bread so let vs depend vpon him for the daily food of our soules Vse 3 Lastly let vs returne to him praise and glory due vnto his Name We see men looke for this duty at our hands as an acknowledgment of their fauours who are but the instruments of God for the good of his people How much more then ought wee to be carefull to remember the Lord and to lift vp our hearts to the heauens We must not be alwaies groueling vpon the earth like the swine that eate the Mast but looke not to the Tree Wherfore the Prophet teacheth vs this duty I will praise thee O Lord my God with all my heart yea I will glorifie thy holy Name for euer for great is thy mercy toward me and thou hast deliuered my soule from the lowest graue Psal 86 12 13. If we be not carefull when God hath opened his hand toward vs to opeÌ our mouthes yea our minds toward him we depriue our selues of many other blessings that God would plentifully bestow vpon vs. A skilfull husbandman will not alwaies till a barren soile nor cast his corne in the high-way where it shal neither be encreased nor receiued so if there be found in any of vs a dry and vnthankfull heart we stop the streame of Gods blessings and hinder many good things from vs. So then it is not enough to desire a supply of our necessities to haue a sense and feeling of our own wants we must not be idle beggers alwaies crauing catching what we can out of the Coffers of Gods Treasury and neuer acknowledge what we receiue and from whence we receiue it It is a notable note and token of the childe of God to be often in praises and thanksgiuings If we haue receiued but a litle measure of knowledge or faith learne vnfainedly to be thankfull for that to the end thou maist procure a farther blessing from God and that thou maist grow from faith to faith and from strength to strength Many hypocrites dissemblers nay many Atheists and Libertines in trouble and affliction are ready to aske seeke and knock at the gate of Gods mercy as we see in the Israelites and in sundry others but these praiers proceed from feare not from faith from a feeling of sorrow not from a feeling of sin from a sight of their own necessity not from a sight of their owne misery through want of reconciliation vnto God But we must testifie our loue to God and our zeale of his glory by our acknowledging of his gracious blessings and rendring vnto him the praise of his works of mercy Verse 17. Then Israel sang this song c. The goodnesse of God was great toward the Israelites in those dry and desolate places to send them water reueale vnto them where they should dig a Well Wherefore so soone as they haue experience of his kindnesse they make a song of thanksgiuing and sing a song of praise to remaine vnto all posterity to testifie the acknowledgement of Gods mercy toward them The Doctrine from this place is this Doctrine Thanksgiuing to God is a necessary duty That it is required as a speciall duty to God to offer the sacrifiâe of praise and to pay vnto him the calues of our lips when we haue tasted of his bounty and louing kindnesse We must giue thanks for mercies receiued at his hands WheÌ the people of God receiued any victory ouer their enemies they returned the glory to him for their deliuerance Gen. 14.20 Exod. 15 1. and 18 10. The Prophet Dauid as he abundantly tasted of the fauour of God so plentifully powreth out praise and thanksgiuing as the 18 Psalme It is a Psalme of praise which he sang in the day that the Lord deliuered him from the hand of all his enemies and from the hand of Saul Likewise Psal 116 12 13. What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefites toward mee I will take the Cuppe of saluation and call vpon the Name of the Lord. This duty we see practised by Melchizedec on the behalfe of Abraham Blessed be the most High which hath deliuered thine enemies into thine hands This we see performed by Moses and Aaron when they saw the mighty power of God ouerturning the Egyptians I will sing vnto the Lord for hee hath triumphed gloriously the horse and him that rode vpon him hath he ouerthrowne in the sea they sanke to the bottome as a stone This duty is not omitted nor deferred by Deborah and Barak in the day of their deliuerance Praise ye the Lord for the auenging of Israel and for the people that offered themselues willingly Iudg 5 1 5. This is it also that the Apostle teacheth Phil. 4 6. In all things let your requests bee shewed vnto God in prayer in supplications and in giuing of thanks Yea Iob fearing God and eschewing euill performed this duty to God after the losse of outward wealth when he had beene bereft of his children robbed of his goods spoiled of his seruants reproched of his wife and tempted of the diuell he said Naked came I out of my mothers wombe and naked shall I returne againe the Lord hath giuen the Lord hath taken away blessed bee the Name of the Lord for euer Iob 1 21. Teaching vs heereby to glorifie God not onely for meate drinke apparell peace liberty Gen. 24 12. and 29 35. 1 Sam. 1 1. health children successe in domesticall affaires and such like but euen for the losses crosses that he sendeth vpon vs which he sanctifieth to the saluation of his seruants Let vs therefore acknowledge that it is a duty belonging vnto vs to offer the sacrifice of praise alway vnto God that is the fruite of the lips which confesse his Name Reason 1 The Reasons remaine to bee considered First we must giue him the praise of his works because it is the will and pleasure of GOD who is so good vnto vs to require it of vs who can giue him nothing else Psal 118 1. For what are we able to require and returne to the Lord for his great mercies Can we deserue them at his hands or glory of any our own merits Without him we can do nothing If then wee can render nothing but this let vs not deny him this duty of praise It is the will of God we should not kill or steale nor commit idolatry or adultery such like few but make conscience of these sinnes because we see the will of God restraining vs and condemning them So it is the will of God we should beware of vnthankfulnesse and open our mouthes in setting foorth his praises for his goodnesse vnto men This reason the Apostle vseth 1 Thess 5 17 18. Psalm 81 4. Pray continually in all things giue thanks for this is the will of God in Christ Iesus toward you
Citties to be stored and great concourse of people to be assembled it shold moue vs to render thankes to God to pay our vowes in the presence of all his people and to craue the continuance of his goodnesse vpon vs. This is it which the Prophet acknowledgeth Psal 116 12 13 saying What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefites towardes me I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the name of the Lord So the Prophet setting downe the behauiour of the people what it shall be being deliuered from captiuity sheweth that they shall say in that day O Lord I will praise thee though thou wast angry with me thy wrath is turned away and thou comfortest me Behold God is my strength and song he also is become my saluation Esay 12 1 2. Let this be our practise when we haue tasted of his mercy and haue receiued any deliuerance from him out of our afflictions Secondly we ought from hence to consider the peace and rest that God hath reserued for vs in the life to come For they are but a shadow of that comfort which wee shall feele in the kingdome of heauen This is that which the Apostle concludeth from the rest in the land of Canaan that there remaineth a rest for the people of God to wit in the kingdom of heauen Heb. 4 9. For euen as the punishments and plagues that befall the vngodly which the Lord raineth downe vpon their heads are as the messengers of death and the fore-runners of destruction and giue vnto them a tast of the paines and torments of hell so the blessings bestowed vpon the godly are as the first fruites of all their comfort Rom 8 23. The first fruites which the Israelites vnder the law offered to God gaue hope and assurance vnto them to enioy the rest of the increase so the faithfull hauing a feeling of the gifts giuen vnto them and receiuing them as assured pledges and tokens of the fauour and loue of God towardes them in this life do gather hope to haue the heauenly inheritance in time to come For if God be so gracious and mercifull vnto vs in these dayes of our pilgrimage doubtlesse hee reserueth greater mercies for vs in the life to come when we shal possesse euerlasting ioyes which no man shall take from vs which neyther the eie hath seen nor the eare hath heard nor the heart can conceiue when we shall really inherit that which now by hope we wait for with much patience 1. Cor. 2 9. V. 18. A Star shal come out of Iacob a Scepter shall rise out of Israel and shall smite the coasts of Moab and shall destroy all them that are behinde And Edom shall be possessed Seir shall be a possessioÌ to their enemies for Israel shal do valiantly We haue heard before that the purpose of Balak and Balaam was onely to curse the people of God Heere we may see vpon whom the curse lighteth and falleth Wherein see how differing the wayes and thoughts of God are from the purposes and pretences of men The King of Moab intended a curse against Israel and a blessing vpon himselfe in both which he is disappointed For as Balaam before pronounced a blessing vpon Israel so in this place hee denounceth a curse to come vpon Moab When the King perceiued the continuance of Balaams blessings to follow Israel Numb 23 25. he bad him in choller and indignation neyther blesse nor curse he would haue taken it for a blessing if Balaam would haue held his peace said nothing But he cannot finde this nothing at his hands for hee proceedeth now to deliuer sundry curses against the Moabites as before he had deliuered sundry blessings to come vpon the Israelites And hereby is notably verified the saying of the Prophet Psal 109 17 18. As hee loued cursing so shall it come to him and as he loued not blessing so shall it be farre from him as he cloathed himselfe with cursing like a raiment so shall it come into his bowels like water and like oyle into his bones We haue heard already how these things were performed when God raysed vp Dauid out of the loynes of Iacob who smote the Tabernacles of Moab and made the Curtaines of Edome to tremble But these things howsoeuer temporally fulfilled in Dauid and Salomon haue spiritually and for euer their accomplishment and consummation in Christ Iesus he is a King for euer and hath an euerlastaing kingdome albeit not of this world Therefore the Apostle saith This man after he had offered one sacrifice for sinne sitteth for euer at the right hand of God and from henceforth tarrieth till his enemies be made his footstoole Hebr. 10 22 23. Hee is the true star that shineth to euerlasting life heere spoken of and the Scepter of his kingdome is a Scepter of righteousnesse Hee shall be Ruler in the midst of his enemies Psalm 110 2 and 45 6. Hence it is that the Prophet Malichi calleth him the Sunne of righteousnesse the brightest of all the stars that shine in the Firmament and from which all the rest borrow and receiue their light when he saith Vnto you that feare my Name shall the Sunne of righteousnesse arise and health shall be vnder his wings c. Mal. 4 2. Thus Christ speaketh of himselfe in many places Iohn 8 12. I am the light of the world hee that followeth mee shall not walke in darknes but haue that light of life Thus Iohn witnesseth chap. 1 5 9. This was that true light which lighteth euery man that commeth into the world So Zachary calleth him The Day-spring from on high that hath visited vs Luke 1 78. And the Apostle Peter The Day-starre that ariseth in our hearts 2 Pet. 1 19. Likewise in the last chapter of the Reuelation verse 16. he saith Reuel 2 28. I am the roote and generation of Dauid and the bright morning Starre Now as he is the Starre of Iacob to giue them light so he is the King of Iacob to rule them through whom they shall do valiantly and bee enabled to ouercome their enemies Heereby we learne that the Church through Christ Doctrine The ãâã shall tâââ ouer alâ the ânemies or their peace hath victory ouer spirituall enemies The elect in Christ shall subdue and triumph ouer all the enemies of theyr peace and saluation both wicked meÌ and reprobate angels yea shall in Christ haue power ouer all the world This promise was made from the beginning vnto mankinde and vttered by the mouth of God Gen. 3 15. That the seed of the woman should breake the serpents head which belongeth both to Christ and vnto his members For the souereigne power of Christ is not giuen to the creature but the ftuite and benefite thereof is giuen to the elect and that two wayes first he maketh all his members partakers of part of his glory in heauen whereas the whole world besides lying in wickednesse is condemned in
darknesse in the nosthrils of God that he was constrained to wash them away with an vniuersall flood Wee must therefore search into the true causes of euils and not falsely accuse the times but lay the fault vpon them that liue in the times If we would grow better the times also would become much better But so long as mens manners are deformed the times cannot be reformed and amended Thus then we see ãâã Virg de ãâã lib. 2. 4. 10. that the confusion of warre hath bene of olde and therefore they no better so that it behoueth vs to bee contented with those things which presently we enioy and not to breake out blasphemously against God and ignorantly against the times Vse 3 Lastly seeing the rage of men to ioyne in battell meete in hostile manner in the field hath beene of great antiquity let vs all consider that as warres haue beene of olde so they may come againe wee know not how soone Though we seeme now to liue secure without danger of enemies or feare of warre yet the miseries of a cruell warre and the loosenesse of a secure peace may sodainely meete together It standeth vs in hand to giue GOD the praise that hath sent vs peace and made vs to dwell in safety How many of our brethren do see and haue seene many pittifull spectacles Esay 13 16. felt many wofull mischiefes this way The butchering of men the ryoting with women the ruinating of families and noble houses the vtter sacking of Cities and Kingdomes Let not vs promise to our selues any security let vs not dreame of perpetuall peace tranquility and so lull our selues asleepe with deceitfull hope There is nothing that hath bene that may not be againe There is a time to loue and a time to hate a time of warre Eccl. 3 8. and a time of peace If God send this scourge among vs the Cities full of people are made solitary being quickly wasted and made desolate Let vs be thankful to God for the daies of our peace and pray to him to giue vs grace to vse our peace aright lest he draw the glittering sword vpoÌ vs. For if he bring the sword vpon a Land and say Sword goe through the Land and destroy both man and beast out of it Ezek. 14 17. as we our fathers and our posterity are at his commandement it is nothing for him to make hauocke among vs and to worke out a plentifull desolation Amalek was the first of the Nations but his latter end shall come to destruction Wee haue spoken already of the former part of these words touching the Amalekites inuading of Israel and making warre against them the history whereof we reade in the booke of Exodus chap. 17 verse 16. Now we are to consider the latter part wherein we may behold the recompence of their worke and how God retaileth the inuasion of his people They soght to destroy Israel themselues shall be brought to destruction They drew the sword themselues are threatned to perish with the sword That which themselues worke they are constrained to suffer at the hands of other so that with the same that they do offend they are punished From hence we learne Doctrine The wicked are punished according as they offend that God oftentimes plagueth men in those things and by those things wherein they haue sinned and offended God auengeth and punisheth in the same kinde and measure as men prouoke him We haue a notable example heereof in Adoni-bezek Iudg. 1 6 a proud insolent and bloody minded man he is serued as hee serued others he had the thumbes of his hands and of his feet cut off as he had serued the seuenty kings which he tooke in battell This it is which Samuel saide to Agag one of the Kings of these Amalekites that now we speake of 1 Sam. 15 33. As thy sword hath made women childlesse so shall thy mother be childlesse among other women and so he hewed him in peeces before the Lord. Dauid defiled his neighbours wife the hand of God did so follow him that his owne wiues were defiled by his owne sonne in the sight of all Israel 2 Sam. 12 11. We reade how Ahab shed Naboths blood to obtaine his vineyard which he refused to sel vnto him but the Prophet was sent vnto him with an heauy message saying Thus saith the Lord In the place where dogges licked the blood of Naboth shall dogs licke euen thy blood also 1 Kings 21 19 23. and also of Iezabel the worker of all this mischiefe spake the Lord saying The dogs shall eate Iezabel by the wall of Izreel He slew Naboths children his owne sonnes were slaine He took possession of the vineyard but he lost his owne kingdome The wicked man saith Dauid in the Psalmes hath made a pit and digged it for his brother and is fallen into it himselfe he prepared a sword to kill his neighbour and it entred into his owne heart Psal 7 13 15. So the Prophet speaking of Babel the ancient enemy of the Church denounceth this iust retribution of God Woe to thee that spoilest and wast not spoiled and dost wickedly and they did not wickedly against thee when thou shalt ceasse to spoile thou shalt be spoiled when thou shalt make an end of doing wickedly they shall do wickedly against thee Esay 33 1. And this truth is verified not onely by these examples but by continuall experience The extortioner and cruell dealing man is oftentimes in his posterity eaten out consumed by the extortioner Psal 109 13. The Gamester making game his delight and his pleasure his God is snared in his owne wayes so that gaming is his ruine The drunkard many times perisheth in his drunkennesse and is brought to an vntimely death sometimes by the immediate hand of God sometimes by dropsies and other diseases The vniust and wrongfull dealer hath that which hee deuoured drawne out of his bowels and is made by the hand of God to vomit it vp againe The couetous man that ioyneth house to house land to land that heapeth vp liuing and riches by fraud and oppression to his destruction is made as a spunge which when it is full and hath soaked vp what it can is crushed and wrung out to nothing The vncleane liuer and filthy fornicator hath his strength consumed his substance wasted his flesh eaten and the markes of his beastly vncleannesse set vpon him by the reuenging hand of God to his perpetuall shame infamy reproch and confusion The like we might say in all other sinnes God doth most commonly make euery mans sinne his bane his poyson his fall his woe his destruction and vtter ruine verifying that which Salomon speaketh Prou. 1 31 and 26 27. They shall eate the fruite of their owne way and be filled with their owne deuices he that digs a pit shall fall therein and he that rolleth a stone it returnes vpon him The Reasons follow First God is a iust
his reconciliation and attonement For so long as we liue in sinne we lye vnder the curse and wrath of God no grace can shine vpon vs no mercy can ouertake vs no blessing can fall vpon vs. But when sinne is punished the curse is remoued and the fauour of God doth compasse vs about as with a shield Now let vs come to the Vses that we may Vse 1 haue the profit and comfort of this Doctrine First wee learne that such as continue in any knowne sinne vnrepented of cannot look for peace from God So long as sinne reigneth in any place the wrath of God hangeth ouer it and will vndoubtedly fall vpon it There is no peace saith the Lord vnto the wicked Esay 48 22. God doth come into the field as an open enemy to wage warre and enter into a combate against all impenitent sinners This the Prophet speaketh Psal 7 11 12. God iudgeth the righteous and him that contemneth God euery day except he turne he hath whet his sword he hath bent his bow and made it ready He abhorreth all the vngodly and therefore he will fight against theÌ as a man of war he will raine downe snares fire and brimstone and stormy tempests vpon them hee will destroy them in his wrath and fierce displeasure It is a fearefull thing to bee a rebell and traitor against a Prince and to stand out in armes against his Soueraigne in the field with weapons it is high treason the losse of life the forfeyture of lands and goods the staining of our blood the vndoing of our posterity So to stand out in any sinne is high treason and rebellion against the most High The continuance in any sinne is rebellion and they that are the committers of it are rebels against God This made the Prophet to say Destroy them O God let them fall from their counsels cast them out for the multitude of their iniquities because they haue rebelled against thee Ps 5 10. To this purpose Samuel calleth the disobedience of Saul rebellion 1 Sam. 15 23. Euery man knoweth the danger of rebellion against the Prince it is more against God When we heare of forreigne warres we feare and tremble wee are much moued and perplexed and shall wee not much more be afraid when the Lord the King of Kings wageth battell against vs WheÌ God by the Ministery of his word doth reproue sinne among vs our ignorance our loosenes lewdnesse our negligence security he doth stand out against vs as with his sword ready drawne in his hand to reclaime vs or to destroy vs. We were better to haue the whole world set against vs then God to be our enemy What a monstrous madnes is it for a mortall man to stand at defiance with him who is the Lord of hostes Doe we faith the Apostle prouoke the Lord to anger Are we stronger then he 1 Corinth chap. 10 verse 22. How many are there which are so witlesse and bewitched that they thinke themselues strong enough to encounter with God like the Gyants that would plucke God out of heauen But let them take heed lest setting themselues against him they thrust theÌselues downe into hell to their eternall confusion Secondly it teacheth a notable and necessary Vse 2 duty to all Magistrates to be zealous for the Lords cause to roote out euill dooers to maintaine the glory of God and to shew theÌselues enemies vnto all iniquity Do they desire to haue their people liue in peace tranquility and to bring a blessing to those that liue vnder their gouernment Do they desire to haue the curse of God remoued farre from them The onely way is for them to punish sinne wherby they bring quietnesse and safety and moue the Lord to dwell among them with the graces of his Spirit The Lord threatened Ahab because he had let go out of his hands a man whom he had appointed to dye his life should go for his life and his people for his people 1 Kings chapter 20 verse 42. When Saul had spared Agag contrary to the expresse commandement of God who charged him to smite Amalek and to destroy all that appertained vnto them haue no compassion on them but to slay both man and woman both infant and suckling both Oxe and Sheepe both Camell and Asse the Kingdome was rent from him was giuen to his neighbour that was better then he 1 Sam. chapter 15 verse 26. When the Leuite had his wife abused vnto death and villanously defiled at Gibeah which is in Beniamin because those wicked men were not put to death that euill might be put away from Israel it turned almost vnto the vtter destruction of that Tribe Iudg. chapter 20 verses 13 35 and there fell of them in one day fiue and twenty thousand an hundred men all they that could handle the sword So the Magistrates must regard to punish sinne if they regard the honour of God the profit of their people or the good of themselues We see what an head sinne groweth vnto and gathereth strength in all places It beareth the cheefest sway preheminence euery where He that checketh and controlleth it laboureth in vaine and maketh himselfe a prey True it is the Ministers of Gods word haue the sword of the Spirit put into their hands Heb. 4 12. to cut in sunder the cordes of sinne It is a fire that burneth and consumeth the straw and stubble before it It is an hammer that breaketh in peeces the hard stones Ier. 23 29. and it hath the power of God adioyned with it Notwithstanding vnlesse the Ministery of the word be assisted and strengthened by the force of the Magistrate it is little regarded esteemed of the greatest number It is good indeed to haue some instruction but it auayleth little without correction If a master should cry neuer so often vnto his scholler learne learne and disswade him from his idlenesse and lewdnesse neuer so earnestly yet if he know his master hath no authority or power to correct and chasten him he will smally respect the vehemency of his words but esteeme them as a blast of winde that passeth away So is it with the people when the Magistrate and Minister go not together when the word and the sword doe not accompany one another For these two being the high holy ordinances of God do giue strength assistance one to another The Magistrate would bee much more troubled if the word which is liuely mighty in operation were not taught to keepe men in obedience and they might sit as it is saide of Moses Exod. 18 14 to heare causes from morning to euening and weary themselues with the toyle and trouble of their Office without comfort to themselues or profit to others And on the other side the Ministers might lift vp their voyce as a Trumpet and cry aloud vntill they be hoarce vnlesse they be backed and encouraged by the godly Magistracy So long as Moses and Aaron as
offering c Let vs first speake of this feast of Trumpets Some of the Rabbines fantastically suppose that it was instituted in remembrance of the offering vp of Isaac Of the feast of Trumpets the vses to vs. or of deliuerance from being offered which conceite is idle and nothing at all to the purpose Others imagine that it was appointed vpon occasion of the warres that the Israelites had with the Amalekites and other Nations vnder the conduct of God to put them in remembrance that the whole life of man is nothing else but a continuall warfare Iob 7 1. 2 Timoth. 2 1. Of this feast we read Leuit. 23 24. This was accounted as a Sabbath an holy conuocation wherin they must do no seruile worke Therein the trumpets or cornets sounded alowd and the sound thereof was heard farre and neere Of this also in part we haue spoken before chap. 10.1 Let vs come to the Vses hereof in regard Vse 1 of our selues which serued of purpose to stir vp the people to returne vnto God praise and thanksgiuing with ioyfulnesse of heart for all his benefits according to that in the Psalmes Make a ioyfull noise vnto the God of Iacob take a Psalme and bring hither the Timbrel the pleasant Harpe with the Psaltery blow vp the Trumpet in the new Moone in the time appointed on our solemne feast day Psal 81 1 2 3. So Dauid hauing experience of Gods good hand toward him in many preseruations Title composed the 18 Psalme as a testimony of his thankfulnes for his deliuerance from the hands of all his enemies from the hand of Saul So I should thinke that the cause of this feast was to be a feast of remembrance for his manifold mercies receiued in the wildernesse that thereby they might stirre vp themselues to be vnited in God And the cause of the institution of this feast seemeth to be contrary to that which followeth which is the feast of fasting For as the Iewes had a day to humble themselues by fasting so they were also to haue a day of reioycing that when they heard of those Trumpets they should stirre vp themselues to returne to GOD with ioy of heart And albeit we neyther heare nor haue these Trumpets sounding in our eares to call vs to the Temple and place of his worship yet ought we to praise his name cheerefully and readily with spirituall ioy and gladnes continually Esay 35 2 3 10. with singing thanksgiuing Esay 49 20 21 for it is certaine the faithfull onely haue true cause to reioyce Psal 32 11. 33 1 the vngodly haue no cause at all Esay 48 20 21 22 but rather to weepe and lament Luke 6 25. Secondly it reproueth the Popish sort who Vse 2 endeuour to follow this commandement as if it belonged to Christians as a precept in our dayes and therefore haue a resemblance of it once a yeere by ringing of bels yea at euerie solemne feast they thinke God is well paid pleased when they haue rung their bels lowd and lustily and thereby wakened the ghostes of such of their friends as are dead Such practise is no better then sorcery and witchcraft which is retained among them And hence it is that they ascribe more force to their hallowed and consecrated bels then euer GOD gaue to the sound of these Trumpets For they ascribe vnto them being once hallowed a spirituall power against thunder lightning and euill spirits for that cause they are not ashamed to baptize them and to exact great summes of money of the people for that purpose which was one of the greeuances wherof the Princes of Germany complained in the assembly at Noremberg But this feast serued onely for the people of old time and therfore they mingle the Law the Gospel together and bring in a Linsy-wolsy religion contrary to the will and commandement of God Vse 3 Thirdly this warneth vs of the preaching of the Gospel concerning Christ the Sauiour of the world the conqueror of all our enemies and of them that hate vs Esay 58 1 Zach. 9. For this was a warlike instrument Num. 6.31 Iosh 6. God hath caused the doctrine of saluation to be sounded out in the world so that all haue heard the sound of it Psal 19 4. Rom. 10 18 Such a Trumpet was Iohn the Baptist the forerunner of Christ who was sent to prepare the way of the Lord Mark 1 1 2 to call vpon them to repent because the kingdome of God was at hand And this commendeth to the Ministers in the execution of their office diligence carefulnesse continuance cheerefulnes and zeale 1 Cor. 9 17. 1 Pet. 5 2. Vse 4 Lastly as the Ministers must bee the Lords Trumpets so indeede ought euery faithfull soule to bee a Trumpet For when this feast was yeerely obserued such as heard the trumpets were warned by it all the yeare after to stirre vp and awaken themselues remembring that God doth call them as with a lowd voice daily that they should yeelde vp themselues soules and bodies vnto him to worshippe and serue him as he requireth When this feast was celebrated solemnized all the males were not commanded to repaire to Ierusalem as they were at the three more solemne feasts Exod 23 17 to wit if they were free-men and in health able to go to the place of his worship Deut. 12 6 16 2. And hence it is that the Iewish Doctors out of that Law of all males appearing before rhe Lord three times in the yeare do exempt and discharge eleuen sorts and therefore they say that women seruants are not bound but all men are bound except the deafe and the dumbe and the foole the little childe and the blinde and the lame and the vncircumcised and the olde man and the sicke and the tender or weake which are not able to go and trauell vpon their feet neuerthelesse though the people were far from Ierusalem when this feast vvas holden and that they could not resort thither daily to doe sacrifice in the Temple yet they were to consider in their absence that sacrifices were offered there euen in their behalfe and God was worshipped there in the behalfe and name of all the Tribes True it is this figure is passed away and vtterly abolished by the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ howbeit this remaineth that we our selues should serue for trumpets For as the Temple being destroyed wee must be spiritual Temples vnto God so the Trumpets being taken away euery one of vs must be spiritual Trumpets that is we shold rouze vp our selues because we are naturally so besotted and wedded to the world and vnto the vanities heere below that it seldome cometh into our minds to thinke of God of the Gospel of the kingdome of heauen Our eares are so possessed with the sound of earthly things and our eyes so dazled with the pleasures of the flesh that we are as deafe and blind men that can
Iames 2 1. wee should haue the faith of Christ in respect of persons which is forbidden condemned by the Apostle Hence it is that our Sauiour speaketh to his Apostles b Math. 10 20 Luke 10 16. It is not you that speak but the spirit of your Father that speaketh within you And to the 70. Disciples and in them to all his true Ministers to the end of the world He that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth mee and he that despiseth me desp seth him that sent me For this cause the Thessalonians practising this point are commended by the Apostle that they esteemed and receiued the doctrine deliuered vnto them c 1 Thes 2 13. Rom. 1 16. Not as the word of men but as it is indeed the word of God which is the power of God to saluation to euery one that beleeueth They are the Embassadors of God sent out of him to call vs to repentance and therefore their word or rather the word of GOD spoken by their mouth is to be heard with reuerence marked with diligence and practised with obedience The writer of this book was Moses Thus much touching the chiefe and principall Author of this booke as of the other Scriptures to wit God nowe followeth the lesse principall or instrumentall namely Moses The Lord could if it had pleased him haue written this booke as he did the morall Law contained in the ten commandements with his owne finger without the ministery of mortall man but it stood with his will and Heauenly pleasure to inspire his worde into the hearts of some holy men set apart for this purpose and to make their pen d Psalm 45 1 as the penne of a swift Writer The writer of this Book as also of the three former and of that which followeth was Moses faithfull in the house of God of whose stocke parents birth preseruation banishment and return into the land of Egypt from whence he brought the children of Israel wee reade at large in the Booke of Exodus Him God hauing set apart from his mothers womb to be the deliuerer of his people doth call as it is a Psal 78 70 7â 72. saide of Dauid and tooke him from the Sheepfolds euen from behind the Ewes with yong brought he him to feede his people in Iacob his inheritance in Israel so he fed them according to the simplicity of his heart and guided them by the discretion of his hands Him also did God chuse to be one of the Scribes to penne a part of his word the first and most anâient Scripture sufficient to guide that people into all truth necessary to be beleeued of them For as Princes and Noblemen haue their principal Secretaries whose persons and pennes they vse to what purposes they please so hath GOD his selected instruments to write his will and to endite what things he reuealed vnto them by whose Spirit they were wholy guided and directed that they could not erre b 2 Pet 1 21. for the Prophesie came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were mooued by the holy Ghost Such a one was Moses the first chosen vessell of God to pen publish his word that it might bee knowne and conueyed vnto all posterities to him c Num. 12 8. Deut. 34 10. God spake mouth to mouth and by vision and not in dark words like to him there arose not a Prophet in Israel whom hee knew face to face These Prophets of God may rightly bee called second Authors of the Scripture all of them Gods Secretaries but Moses as his principall Secretary This consideration of Gods choosing men to be as his organs and instruments to put his Vse 1 whole will and word in writing doth offer to vs diuers good vses which briefly wee will run ouer First it conuinceth all those that thinke and gather that neither this book nor the other foure were written by Moses as now they are left vnto vs but by Esdras or some other more auncient Scribe that liued before his time Adde heereunto d Iren. lib. 3. cap 25. Tertul. lib. de bab mul. clem Alex. lib. 1. strom Hieron aduers Helu Euseb in Chronic. that manie of the Fathers and Doctors of the Church maintayned that when Ierusalem was assaulted sacked by the Chaldeans all the bookes of Moses and other Scriptures were burned together with the Temple and were afterward written againe and brought to light through the help of the diuine memory of Esdras who remembred al that was written in the former copies But this coniecture so much stood vppon by the Ancients be it spoken with their patience and pardon is no better then a fable may bee conuinced by euident demonstration of vndoubted reasons True it is the fourth of Esdras telleth in sober sadnesse this dreame e Esdr lib. 4. c 4 23. cap. 14 21. but euery one knoweth that booke to bee Apochryphall almost as full of lies as leaues insomuch that the Church of Rome ouer bold to adde to the Canon yet f Bel. de verbo Dei lib 1. cap 20. lib. 2. cap 1. are ashamed of this booke to make it Canonicall And we neuer read that the Babylonians euer attempted this sacriledge and if they had it seemeth vnlikely and vnpossible that euer they coulde bring it to passe the bookes beeing dispersed into many mens hands and extant in sundrie copies in sundry places The Assyrians which were sent as certaine Colonies to inhabite in the waste roomes of the ten Tribes the Kingdom of Israel being ouerthrown by Salmanasar when they were disturbed and destroyed by Lyons that tore them in peeces g 2 Kin 1 7 27 were instructed by one of the Priestes in the Law of Moses and no doubt had it among them Antiochus a most bloody tyrant commaunded the bookes of the Law to be cut in peeces burned so many as hee could finde yet did the faithfull preserue them safe and sound with the danger of their owne liues 1 Mach. 1 59. Besides it is not to be imagined that Ezekiel and Daniel continuing in Babylon the seuenty yeares of the captiuity wanted the word law of God all that time to say nothing of Ieremy the Prophet and Gedaliah the Prince were they all so carelesse or forgetfull that in the ruine of the City and spoyling of the temple they would neglect the Law and not saue one booke out of the fire Was there neuer a godly man left that was mindfull of the booke of God But what place is there lefte for any such surmise and suspition seeing the prophet Daniel had both the prophesies h Dan 9 2 11 of Ieremy the Law of Moses Moreouer it appeareth by the testimony of Ezra himselfe the Scribe of God i Ezra 6 18. that the people beeing returned from their captiuity had the Law of Moses amongst them before
as the feete in respect that they beare the whole frame that standeth vpon them Hence it is that the Prophet threatning from God a greeuous iudgement to fall vppon the Land for the sinne of the people saith Behold Esay 3 1 2 3 4 the Lord of Hoastes will take away from Ierusalem and from Iudah the stay and the strength euen all the stay of bread and all the stay of water the strong man and the man of warre the Iudge and the Prophet the prudent and the aged the Captaine of fifty and the honourable and the Counseller and the cunning artificer and the eloquent man and I will appoint Children to bee their Princes and babes shall rule ouer them If then the remouing and taking away of the chiefe parts be a punishment surely the giuing of them and the continuing of them must of necessity bee the giuing of a blessing vnto vs the continuing of a blessing among vs. When they are gone the light is taken away and we liue in darknesse our defence is gone and wee lie open to the enemy the foundation is pulled away the house falleth the breath is gone and the whole body dieth The benefit which we receiue by our Kings and Princes by our Rulers and Gouernors will yet farther appeare if we consider the discommodities and confusions of an Anarchy wherein is no Ruler but euery one would sit at the sterne and command ouer others the sword of iustice is banished and the sword of iniustice is in a mad mans hand nay in thousands and millions of mad men force and violence beare sway riotousnesse is set at liberty good men are oppressed innocency is troden vnder foot and all wickednesse is set aloft These effects and infinite other not to be numbred of the same nature must needs follow where Magistrates beare not rule but where they are setled the godly are encouraged the vngodly feare To conclude therefore this point it is an happy Kingdome wherein the Princes are obedient to the Law of God and nature of the Land Magistrates to the Princes priuate men to Magistrates children to their parents seruants to their maisters and all men keepe themselues within the limits of their callings and beeing linked in loue one with another al of them with their Prince do enioy the sweet fruites of peace and true quietnesse of minde Vse 3 Thirdly this must put Magistrates in minde of their duty For wherefore are they necessary to be ouer the people and to what ende hath GOD lifted vp their heads aboue their brethren Is it to giue them bare titles of honour and dignity and to tread vpon their brethren and to trample them vnder theyr feet No God aduanceth no man for such purposes but it is in respect of his people to do them good to procure their wealth and to prouide for the welfare both of their soules and bodies As then they are to haue much honour great reuerence and due obedience performed vnto them so they must know that sundry duties are to bee practised of them First then The duties of Magistrates it is required of them to maintaine and set vp true religion to giue entertainment to it and those that do professe it They must procure that God may bee worshipped and serued to which end they are made keepers of both the Tables to see that God bee glorified among his people as Psal 78 70 71 72. He chose Dauid his seruant and tooke him from the Sheepe-folds euen from behinde the Ewes with young brought he him to feed his people in Iaacob and his inheritance in Israel so he fed them according to the simplicity of his heart and guided them by the discretion of his hands It is not enough for them to haue a care that peace and tranquility may bee maintained among their subiects for so far the Gentiles proceed that know not God but they must take order that the Law of God may bee obserued 1 Tim. 2 2. and piety and godlinesse continued among the people committed to their charge True it is a peaceable and quiet life are great blessings and most worthy effects of a wise religious Magistracy but these are not sufficient nor the principall duties to bee regarded forasmuch as it is not enough to leade a ciuill life but a sanctified life that hath the glory of God euermore before it and therefore they must consider that they shall giue an account at that great day not onely how peaceably and politikely they haue ruled but how religiously and zealously they haue gouerned their people Secondly it appertaineth vnto them to deface Idolatry and abolish all monuments of superstition and to cast out all Idols not onely out of their Temples but so much as lyeth in them out of mens hearts This duty God commended to Moses in sundry places Deut. 7 5 6. Thus ye shall deale with them ye shall ouerthrow their Altars and breake downe their Pillars and cut downe their Groues and burne their grauen Images with fire for thou art an holy people vnto the Lord thy God the Lord thy God hath chosen thee to bee a precious people vnto himselfe aboue all people that are vpon the earth And what his zeale was in maintaining Gods honour and in reuenging the dishonour done vnto him in this kind Exod. 32 1 19 20 28. appeareth by his defacing and destroying the golden Calfe that was erected in his absence for when the people saw that he tarried long ere he came downe from the Mountaine they saide Make vs Gods to goe before vs c. but as soone as hee came neere to the host and saw the Calfe dancing his wrath waxed hot he cast the Tables out of his hands and brake them in peeces he grownd the Calfe to powder hee strewed it vpon the water he made the Children of Israel drinke of it and caused about three thousand of them to bee slaine with the sword It is recorded to the euerlasting commendation of Asa 1 Kin 15 12 13 â8 4 5 and 23 4 5 6. that he tooke away the Sodomites out of the Land and put away all the Idols that his Fathers had made and he put downe Maachah his mother also from her estate because shee had made an Idoll in a groue Asa destroyed her Idols and burnt them by the brooke Kidron The like we might say of Hezekiah and Iosiah whose names are blessed in the booke of God and renowned for rhe discharge of this duty Thirdly Idolatry being defaced and Idols taken away they must prouide that pure and sincere doctrine may bee deliuered preached by the Ministers of the word For in vaine it is to abolish superstition except care bee had of the true religion that the name of God may bee knowne vpon earth and his sauing health may be spread abroad among all their people When the King of Ashur heard that the Colonies that he had planted in
Tribe of Simeon pitch and the Captaine ouer the sonnes of Simeon shall be Shelumiel the sonne of Zuri shaddai 13. And his hoast and the number of them were nine and fifty thousand and three hundreth 14. And the Tribe of Gad and the Captain ouer the sonnes of Gad shall be Eliasaph the son of Deuel 15. And his hoast and the number of them were sixe and forty thousand sixe hundreth and fifty 16. All the number of the Campe of Reuben were an hundreth and one and fifty thousand and foure hundred and fifty according to their armies and they shall set foorth in the second place In these words wee haue a description of the second standard as appeareth in the shutting vp of this diuision where it is said They shall set foorth in the second place In this standard the principall is Reuben his assistants ioyned with him are Simeon and Gad. In which combination wee see the particular number of each of them declared their Captaines are specified and then the totall summe is reckoned vp We shewed before that Reuben was the eldest sonne of Iacob to whom as to the first borne the birth-right did of right belong yet we see in the former words that Iudah was set before him thus doth God shew himselfe a iust Iudge in punishing sin and declareth how odious and abhominable it is in his sight But see how God dealeth in mercy with him that is with his posterity He deserued vtterly to bee raced out of the number of Gods people and to be forgotten for euer by reason of his horrible incest and no doubt the rest of the Tribes were ready to hate him to reproch him and preferre themselues before him But behold the goodnesse of God that though he will punish sinne yet he doth it in mercy not with seuerity gently not rigorously for correction not seeking the ruine and destruction of those that belong Doctrine 3 vnto him From this example of Gods dealing toward Reuben Gods iudgements are alwayes tempered and seasoned with mercy toward those that are his wee learne that Gods iudgements are tempered and mingled with great mercy and mildnesse toward those that are his Reuben committed horrible incest and thereby deserued not onely to bee thrust into the lowest place but to be cast out of the account of Iacobs posterity and to be honoured neither of God nor man neither aliue not dead yet though Iudah haue the first place Reuben hath the second so then albeit hee was punished iustly he was punished gently Thus God dealeth euermore he correcteth both moderately and mercifully and as the Physitian allayeth the bitternesse of the potion with some sweetnesse so God asswageth the greatnesse of his punishment with some mildnesse and fauour that hee mingleth with it This doth the Prophet declare Psal 89 30 31 32 33 34. If his children forsake my Law and walke not in my iudgements If they breake my statutes and keepe not my Commandements then will I visite their transgression with the rod and their iniquity with strokes yet my louing kindnesse will I not take from hâm neither will I falsifie my truth c. God will chastise his for their sinnes but in the middest of his punishments he remembreth his mercy toward his and will not vtterly forsake them though he afflict them for a time So the Prophet Esay testifieth the like chap. 54 7 8. For a little while haue I forsaken thee but with great compassion will I gather thee for a moment in mine anger I hid my face from thee for a little season but with euerlasting mercy haue I had compassion on thee saith the Lord thy Redeemer He correcteth his owne people because they are sinfull he correcteth them gently because he is mercifull This will yet better appeare vnto vs if we take a view of the examples of Gods dealing toward his seruants in their afflictions When Miriam rose vp against Moses she was striken with leprosie Numb 12 10 14. and shut out of the hoast seauen daies and afterward was receiued againe When Dauid had sinned in numbring the people 2 Sam. 24 13 16. the Lorde threatned three dayes pestilence in the Land the Angell stretched out his hand vpon Ierusalem to destroy it notwithstanding when Dauid repented of his sinne the Lord also repented of the euill and saide to the Angell that destroyed the people It is sufficient hold now thine hand When Zachariah the Priest would not beleeue the message that was sent him from God and deliuered by the Angell that hee should haue a sonne in his olde age then which what greater dishonour could be done to God what greater disgrace to his messenger It was saide vnto him Behold thou shalt be dumbe and not be able to speake Luke 1 20. vntill the day that these things be done If Miriam had beene striken with leaprosie as many yeares as she was daies or Dauid with the pestilence or Zachary with dumbnesse they could not haue complained against God but must haue acknowledged their sinnes had deserued more so that such is the dealing of our GOD toward his children that he euermore mitigateth the bitternesse of the cup of his wrath with the greatnesse of his mercy so that his iustice and goodnesse goe together This will farther appeare vnto vs by setting Reason 1 before vs sundry reasons which will put this doctrine out of all doubt For first of all he punisheth his people as it were vnwillingly as enforced and compelled vnto it by our disobedience Hee had rather spare vs and not correct vs if it were for our good but he seeth it to be for our benefit and to further our saluation who before we be afflicted doe goe astray and wander out of the right way This is the reason vrged by the Prophet Ieremy Lam. 3 32 33 Lam. 3 32 33. Though he send affliction yet will he not forsake for euer but haue compassion according to the multitude of his mercies for he doth not punish willingly nor afflict the Children of God If then he take no delight nor pleasure in it but doth it of necessity for our profite and amendment it followeth that he dealeth gently and not cruelly mildely and not rigorously with vs. Secondly he is as a louing Father that spareth Reason 2 his sonne that serueth him Hee dealeth not as a tyrant or a tormenter that setteth vpon the Racke and sheweth exquisite punishments vpon such as offend but he correcteth his Church as a father doth his childreÌ which come out of his bowels and therefore it must be done with great compassion This reason is often rendred to enforce this point of doctrine as Deut. 8 5. Know therefore in thine heart that as a man nourtereth his sonne so the Lord thy God nourtereth thee declaring thereby that his afflictions are signes of his fatherly loue toward vs. Likewise 2 Sam. 7 14. I will be his father and he shall bee my sonne if he sinne I
will chasten him with the rod of men and with the plague of the Children of men but my mercy shall not depart away from him as I tooke it from Saul whom I haue put away before thee So then he dealeth not extremely with his people but spareth them Malac. 3 17. as a man spareth his owne sonne that serueth him Reason 3 Thirdly as his nature is to shew mercy so knoweth he the matter whereof we are made and he considereth that we are but dust If he should deale with vs according to our deserts and pay vs home as wee haue prouoked him by sinning against him he should bring man to nothing and consume him for euer Wherfore the Lord saith I will not contend for euer neyther will I bee alwaies wroth Esay 57 16. for the spirite should faile before me I haue made the breath Wee are as a winde that soone passeth as a breath that is easily stopped and as the dust that is quickly blowne away The Prophet calleth this to our remembrance which wee ought to learne without the worde by daily experience Psal 103 13 14 15 and 78 38 39 and 30 5. As a father hath compassion on his children so hath the Lord compassion on them that feare him for hee knoweth whereof wee bee made he remembreth that we are but dust the daies of man are as grasse as a flower of the field so flourisheth he And in another place He being mercifull forgaue their iniquity and destroyed them not but ofttimes called backe his anger and did not stirre vp all his anger for he remembred that they were flesh yea a winde that passeth and commeth not againe If then we consider that God punisheth vnwillingly that he sheweth mercy and remembreth our frailty wee must needs conclude with the same Prophet that he endureth but a while in his anger but in his fauour is life weeping may abide at euening but ioy cometh in the morning Let vs now obserue the vses that may bee gathered from this doctrine First marke the Vse 1 difference betweene God and man whose waies are not as our waies nor his works like vnto our workes It is not with God as it is with man Esay 27 4. Albeit he bee daily prouoked and offended yet he is not easily moued and vpon our submission and repentance he is quicklie appeased and his wrath by and by is turned backe Psal 103 8 9 10 11. The Lord is full of compassion and mercy slowe to anger and of great kindnesse hee will not alwaies chide neither keepe his anger for euer he hath not dealt with vs after our sinnes nor rewarded vs according to our iniquities for as high as the Heauen is aboue the earth so great is his mercy toward them that feare him But when man is once moued hee sildome keepeth any meane or moderation he can hardly or neuer will be appeased againe albeit hee that hath offended and prouoked him doe submit himselfe vnto him and craue pardon for his offence Hence it is that God is constrained to restraine the outrage and cruelty of man in his Law that as a violent streame breakes out can be kept within no bounds of reason where he giueth in charge that if the wicked be worthy to be beaten Deut. 25 2 3 the Iudge shall cause him to lye downe and to bee beaten before his face according to his trespasse vnto a certaine number forty stripes shall because him to haue and not past lest if he should exceede and beate him aboue that with many stripes thy brother should appeare despised in thy sight This law declareth that so soon as we are iniuried a fire is kindled within vs we conceiue rancor and choler we fret and fume with indignation and cannot be reconciled wee are filled with our passions wee lay on loade and know no moderation If the Lord shoulde deale with vs as we measure to our brethren we were not able to beare it and abide it If he should be so fierce and full of rage against vs we should vtterly be destroyed and consumed but there is alwaies mercy with him that he may be feared Secondly this serueth greatly to comfort Vse 2 all the faithfull seruants of God to consider the moderation of his chasticements and the gentlenesse of his hand in all his corrections We see by daily experience how hee forbeareth vs and powreth not out all his wrath vpon vs. If it were not so it would oftentimes goe hard with vs. Albeit his hand be sharpe vpon vs yet wee must needs confesse our sins haue iustly deserued greater plagues longer plagues sharper plagues And when his iudgments are ceassed and withdrawne our sinnes are found to be as great and sometimes greater then before so that wee deserue other plagues and punishments to come in place immediately to follow the former Our deliuerance therfore is for his mercies sake Herevpon the Prophet saith Psal 30 5. He endureth but a while in his anger but in his fauour is life weeping may abide in the euening but ioy cometh in the morning In like manner sorrow may happen in the morning but ioy and comfort shall abide within the euening that we may acknowledge the greatnesse of his mercie and the shortnesse of his wrath Wee heard how sorrowfull a message and what heauy tydings Dauid had brought vnto him so soone as he was vp but this sorrow was soone turned into ioy and this heauinesse into gladnesse when the Angell of vengeance is commanded to stay his hand and to put vp the sword of iustice into his sheath To this purpose the Apostle teacheth the Hebrewes chap. 12. Heb. 12 9 10 12. Wee haue had the fathers of our bodies which corrected vs and we gaue them reuerence should we not much rather be in subiection vnto the Father of spirits that wee might liue For they verily for a few daies chastened vs after their owne pleasure but he chasteneth vs for our profite that we might bee partakers of his holinesse Wee must euermore remember that it is his mercy that moueth him to stay his hand and to call in his iudgements and to make our plagues to ceasse Wee cannot stand to pleade with GOD we must not iustifie our selues we ought not to hold our selues innocent but rather perswade our selues that God hath a iust quarrell and controuersie against vs. Hath he visited our brethren that dwell neere vs as good and peraduenture better then our selues and yet hath not touched vs Hath he freed vs when others haue felt the stroke of his rodde Haue wee stood vpright when others haue fallen downe When his arrowes flye abroad and sticke in the flesh and enter into the bones hath hee passed ouer vs and hidde vs vnder the shaddow of his wing as in a place of safety Oh consider this and let vs not forget the fauour of God toward vs O let vs remember his louing kindnesse and engraue it in
GOD had a remnant among them according to grace euen his elect and chosen people which he would not cast away for their sakes the dayes of their great distresse in the Land Luc. 21 23. and of wrath ouer this people should be ended and finished which declareth how precious and deare the faithful that feare God are in his sight that because of their company he would ceasse to scourge afflict the nation any longer euen as at the intercession of Abraham he would haue spared Sodome and Gomorrha if ten righteous persons had beene found there Gen. 18. So God shewed mercy to the hoste of Israel because Iehosaphat was present with them And therfore when Iehoram the son of Ahab complained for want of water the Prophet Elisha answered What haue I to do with thee Get thee to the Prophets of thy father 2 Kin. 3 13 14 and to the Prophets of thy mother as the Lord of hosts liueth in whose sight I stand if it were not that I regard the presence of Iehosaphat the King of Iudah I would not haue looked toward thee nor seene thee So then wee see to returne to the former point that hee speaketh of ending the troubles of the Iewes and siege of the City not of cutting shorter the day of iudgement Thus God knowes how to mitigate the sorrowes and shorten the calamities that threaten the ruine and subuersion of his seruants And who is it but desireth comfort in time of trouble If then wee would bee assured that these things belong vnto vs How we may comfort our selues in trouble take comfort in the meditation of them let vs obserue these points as speciall rules for our edification First it is our duty to acknowledge Gods mercie to be great who might lay a greater loade and an heauier burthen vpon vs. When the Angel stretched out his hand to destroy Ierusalem the Lord staied his hand caused the plague to ceasse so that when thousands fell downe on the right side and ten thousands on the left side they were spared and not touched Whence did this difference arise And how came it to passe that the City was passed ouer the rest of the Land punished Was it because these were worse liuers or greater sinners or was it because there were better people in Ierusalem then in other corners of the country Was it because of the goodly buildings in the City or because of the multitude of rich and wealthy Citizens or because of the sumptuous stones of the Temple or because of the sacrifices and seruice of God solemnized in the Temple or because the seate of the King and the Thrones set for iustice were there If we thinke it was for all these or for any of these or for any such like outward respect we are deceiued Indeed the Temple was an occasion of vaine confidence to carnall men who cryed out The Temple of the Lord the Temple of the Lord âer 7.4 this is the Temple of the Lord whereas they remained impenitent and vnreformed but as yet it was not builded for Salomon built him an house As for the City and the Citizens Acts 7.47 we must looke for no great good there there was want of true piety store of pride cruelty and oppression which had enclosed nay infected the walles with the coÌtagion thereof In what state it stood Dauid declareth who calleth to God for helpe and saith There is not a godly man left the faithfull are failed from among the children of men Psal 12 1 2. so that euery one dealt deceitfully with his neighbour and spake flattringly with double harts To this purpose speaketh Ieremy chap. 5 1. Runne too and fro by the streetes of Ierusalem and behold now and know and enquire in the open places thereof if yee can finde a man or if there be any that executeth iudgement and seeketh the truth and I will spare it Thus doth the Prophet Ezekiel Ezek. 22 7 â 9 12. complaine painteth out as in a Table the wickednesse of Ierusalem chap. 22. There did abound shedding of blood contempt of superiours oppression of strangers wronging of the fatherlesse iniurying of the widdowes prophaning of the Sabboths carrying about of tales coÌmitting of idolatry taking of bribes peruerting of iudgement biting by vsury defrauding of their neighbours by extortion and forgetting of the Lord. This was the estate of Ierusalem and therefore the cause why the pestilence did not walke through the middest of the City and the Angell is commanded to stay his hand froÌ destroying that place which was such a sinke of all filthy sinnes was the Lords mercy onely who was willing to spare it to giue them longer time of repentance This must we confesse when wee are spared or we are most vnthankfull vnto God For we haue experience of his goodnesse toward vs. Secondly we must in time of our affliction pray vnto him and call vpon his name and come with boldnesse to the throne of grace that we may put him in minde of his mercies Thus doth the Prophet behaue himselfe wheÌ he heareth of the hauocke and waste that should be made among the people of GOD he prayeth heartily for the faithfull saying O Lord I haue heard thy voice and was not afraide Hab. 3 2. O Lord reuiue thy worke in the middest of the people in the middest of the yeares make it knowne in wrath remember mercy What greater motiue can there bee to make vs repaire to God then to consider how mildly and gently hee dealeth with his people when he doth afflict them This was it that moued Dauid to make choise of the pestilence hauing the choise of two other iudgements propounded and laide before him because he was most gracious and full of compassion Let me now fall into the hand of the Lord 1 Chr. 21 13 for his mercies are exceeding great and let me not fall into the hand of man Hee had experience both of Gods mercy and of mans cruelty We neuer profit aright by our afflictions vnlesse they driue vs neerer to God and cause vs to call vpon his name It is the Commandement of God that we should call vpon him in the day of trouble Thirdly if we would haue comfort in the feeling of Gods hand we must thereby bee drawne vnto repentance acknowledge our sinnes to deserue farre greater iudgements then yet we suffer and consequently turne vnto him with all our hearts If we remaine stubborne and rebellious vnder the Crosse GOD will not leaue vs so but double his strength and strokes vpon vs vntill we be eyther reclaimed or conuinced in our owne consciences and made without excuse The Lord commanded his Prophet to go and cry these words Thou disobedient Israel returne Ierem. 3 12. saith the Lord and I will not let my wrath fall vpon you for I am mercifull and wil not alwaies keepe mine anger The end that God aimeth at in afflicting his people
Tribe Gen. 49 17. Dan shall be a serpent by the way an adder in the path that biteth the horse-heeles so that his rider shall fall backward which declareth that the power might of this Tribe should not be great but preuaile rather by fraud and deceit ãâã 15 76.18 27. Thus Sampson preuailed against the Philistims and afterward they ouercame the City Laish ââctrine 7. ââd oftenâââes maketh âise of the ââkest inâââments and burnt it with fire We learne from hence that it pleaseth God oftentimes to chuse and vse the weakest meanest men to bee instruments for the accomplishing of his greatest workes Hee maketh choice of inferiour things to performe his decrees and to do good to his Church and to serue him wheresoeuer hee purposeth to imploy them This appeareth cleerer then the Sun throughout the Scriptures in preferring the younger before the elder in the calling of many Iudges in the election of many Kings in the separating of many Prophets and in the ordaining of many Apostles who were of little reckoning and estimation before their honour and aduancement to verifie that which the Psalmist saith Psal 75 6 7. Promotion commeth neyther from the East nor from the West nor from the South but God is the Iudge he putteth downe one and setteth vp another Saul was a seeker of his fathers asses and though hee found not them he found the kingdome Samuel being sent to annoint him 1 Sam. 10. Dauid was the youngest of his fathers house and the lowest among one of the lowest families left with the sheepe in the wildernesse according to that in the Psalme He chose Dauid his seruant and tooke him from the sheepe-folds ââal 78 70 71 from following the Ewes great with young he brought him to feede Iacob his people and Israel his inheritance And as God chose him from feeding a flocke of sheep to feed a better flocke so he chose some of his Apostles from catching fish to catch foules Peter was a fisherman as before him Amos was an heard-man Thus did God throw downe the strong walles of Iericho not by might of men nor by munition of war but by Rams horns which were blowed by the Priests Iosh 6 20 In the creation he brought light out of darknesse the fowles out of the waters and all things out of nothing Gen. 1 3 20. Heb. 11 3. Christ wrought many of his cures in like manner in healing the blinde man for hee spate on the ground made clay of the spettle and then annointed the eyes of the blinde man with the clay then he had him wash in the poole of Siloam who by and by went his way washed and came seeing Iohn 9 6 7. Likewise in the worke of our redemption the truth of this is more apparant for he wrought by contraries bringing life out of death He came downe to the earth to lift vs vp into heauen Beza Confess chap. 3. art 29. Eph. 2 6. He suffered the punishments of our sinnes that he might make vs free from them Math. 11 28. 1 Pet. 2 24. He perfectly fulfilled all righteousnesse that he might couer our vnrighteousnesse Rom. 5 19. And to the end he might fully satisfie for our sinnes hee was made sinne that wee might be made the righteousnesse of God in him 2 Corin. 5 21. He was bound that we might be loosed hee was condemned that we might be acquitted he was crucified in his body that hee might nayle our sinnes to his Crosse and fasten them there for euer Col. 2 14. He tooke vpon him the curse due to vs that he might appease the wrath of his Father against vs Heb. 10 10. He dyed for vs that we might liue he was buried and laide in the graue that he might ouercome death in his owne cabin and denne Acts 2 24. Lastly he rose againe as a Captain and Conqueror from the dead and could not be holden of the sorrowes of death that wee should walke in newnesse of life Rom 6 4. All these examples of Saul of Dauid of Amos of Peter of Christ of the Patriarkes of the Prophets of the Iudges and of the Apostles serue to teach vs this truth that it is the manner of Gods dealing to make choise of small meanes to effect great matters and to single out weake instruments to worke out worthy enterprises Neither ought this to be maruelled at as Reason 1 strange in our eyes For if there were no other reason to induce vs to beleeue it the only will and good pleasure of God ought to be sufficient as being the highest mouing cause and indeed the cause of all causes His will is a law and who shall heerein controule him of errour or conuince him of folly or condemne him of vnsufficiency If he will let the full rich goe away empty who shall say vnto him Why dost thou so Or who can accuse him of rashnesse This is that which Christ our Sauiour setteth downe Luc. 10 21. In that houre Iesus reioyced in spirit and saide I thanke thee O Father Lord of heauen and earth that thou hast hidde these things from the wise and prudent and hast reuealed them vnto babes euen so Father for so it seemed good in thy sight Where wee see he maketh the pleasure of God to be the stay of himselfe so it ought to be with vs if we once come to know what seemeth good in the eyes of God though we know no more though we can see no farther and though ten thousand reasons as a mighty army may seeme to encounter against it yet we must rest our selues vpon it as vpon a rocke and build our house vpon it as a foundation Reason 2 Secondly this serueth best to make manifest the glory of God when as great things are done by a weake hand Now the weaker the instruments are which he setteth on work the more euidently is his power seene and the better doth his praise appeare This gaue Dauid comfort and assurance being a stripling vnarmed and vntrained to the field to encounter hand to hand in a single combat with a mighty gyant he doubted not to ouercome him but was perswaded in his heart of his helpe that neuer forsaketh his that trust in him and call vpon him that he should smite him with his sling take his head from him with his sword and giue the carcasses of the hoste of the Philistims vnto the fowles of the ayre and to the wild beasts of the earth and he maketh this the reason of all That all the earth may know that there is a God in Israel 1 Sam. 17.46 1 Sam. 17.46 This also doth the Apostle inferre and inforce in another kind speaking of our saluation and redemption and of those that are counted worthy to be partakers of them 1 Cor. 1.26 1 Cor. 1.26 27 28 29 31. You know your calling how that not many wise men after the flesh nor many mighty nor many noble are called but
before his conuersion to the faith he had been a persecuter a blasphemer and iniurious consenting to the death of Stephen and breathing out threatnings and slaughter against the disciples of the Lord one borne out of due time the least of the Apostles the least of all Saints not meete to be called an Apostle but rather a destroyer of the faith of the brethren But when he came to preach the faith which before he destroyed he was nothing inferiour to the chiefe Apostles 2 Cor. 11. â more then a Minister of Christ in labours more aboundant in stripes aboue measure in prisons more frequent in deaths oft louing him very much of whom he had receiued much so that he gaue no place to the residue of the Apostles Euen as in the manner of the natural generation we see that oftentimes such as are of weakest nature and constitution of body are blessed with increase of children and a plentifull posterity more then those that are of stronger complexion so such as haue meane gifts and lesser knowledge and perhaps neuer trained vp in the schooles of the Prophets may saue more soules and bring more to God then such as haue taken many degrees and haue attained to a great depth and profoundnesse of learning as we shall haue occasion farther to shew in this booke What then Chap. 8. Obiection are Vniuersities to be despised are schooles of learning to no purpose No Answere they are nourceries of knowledge humane and diuine They are as those riuers that water the garden of God The Lord blesse them that blesse those places and curse them that are enemies to the peace and prosperity of them and thrust thorough their loynes that wish their hurt neither let them which goe by say The blessing of the Lord be vpon such we blesse you in the Name of the Lord. Neuerthelesse the Lord is not bound to such as are brought vp in those places but maketh the labours of those that want the Artes and Tongues being conscionable in their callings very auaileable to the glory of his Name and to the sauing of many soules Lastly we are put in mind of this duty that Vse 5 we ought not to rest vpon flesh and blood as vpon a reede that will deceiue vs but vpon God the Rocke of our saluation Some put their trust in horses and some in charets Psal 20. and some in Princes Psal 146. We can make no resistance against the weakest things which are as warlike weapons that neuer returne empty but euen they shall be able to push vs downe and to preuaile against vs and to destroy vs vtterly Let vs not therefore lift vp our mindes against God but humble our selues before him Our strength is nothing our multitudes are nothing our Armor and munition is nothing if God fight against vs. Let vs not thinke to escape his hands who is able to arme few against many and the weak against the strong as 1 Sam. 14.6 1 Sam. 14 6. where Ionathan saith to the yong man that bare his armour Come and let vs goe ouer vnto the Garison of these vncircumcised it may be that the Lord will make for vs for there is no restraint of the Lord to saue by many or by few The same in effect Dauid speaketh to the Philistime The Lord saueth not with sword and speare ãâã â7 47 for the battell is the Lords and he will giue you into our hands Thus also Asa cryed vnto the Lord his God when a great hoste of a thousand thousand came out against him Lord it is nothing with thee to helpe ãâã 14.11 whether with many or with them that haue no power Helpe vs O Lord our God for we rest on thee and in thy Name we goe against this multitude O Lord thou art our God let not man preuaile against thee We must therefore renounce all pride in our selues and that vaine confidence which will deceiue vs. We haue to doe with God If he will destroy vs and deliuer vs as a prey into the iawes of death ãâã praelect ãâã though there be no enemie to resist vs nor power of man to ouercome vs yet we may not secure our selues nor suffer our hearts to be compassed about with presumption as with a chaine he is able with the breath of his nostrils to blow vs away that we shall be no more This vse is concluded by the Prophet Ieremy chapter 37.9.10 ãâã â7 9.10 Thus saith the Lord Deceiue not your selues saying The Chaldeans shall surely depart from vs for they shall not depart For though ye had smitten the whole army of the Chaldeans that fight against you and there remained but wounded men among them yet should they rise vp euery man in his tent and burne this city with fire Whereby we see that destruction of a kingdome or of a city dependeth not vpon a multitude of men or vpon the valiantnesse and violence of souldiers but vpon the pleasure of God who executeth his iudgements by what hands soeuer he will For when a few and poore remnant remaine and those of wounded men halfe dead and wholly vnable to resist euen such as are thrust thorough with the sword gasping for life and ready to giue vp the Ghost yet shall they recouer the battel that was lost and obtaine the victory and conquer the conquerer and strike down as bulrushes the strongest and choicest men that before preuailed and had the vpper-hand A notable example and memorable exploit whereof we haue recorded in the Turkish history ãâã history âe life of ârath the ãâã concerning a Christian souldier who sore wounded and all bloody seeing Amurath the third king of the Turkes comming after the victory that he had obtained to take a view of the dead bodies which without number lay on heapes in the field like mountaines seeing him I say rose vp as well as hee was able in staggering manner as if it had beene from death out of an heape of slaine men and making toward him for want of strength fell downe diuers times by the way as he came at length drawing nigh vnto him as though he would haue craued his life of the tyrant and in honour of him haue kissed his feete suddenly stabbed him in the bottome of his belly with a short dagger so that the conquerour was conquered and presently dyed Thus it is with poore weake men when God strengtheneth them for the feeble become strong and the strong feeble 32 These are those which were numbred of the children of Israel by the house of their fathers all those that were numbred of the Campes throughout their hostes were fixe hundred thousand and three thousand and fiue hundred and fiftie 33 But the Leuites were not numbred among the children of Israel as the Lord commanded Moses 34 And the children of Israel did according to all that the Lord commanded Moses so they pitched by their standards and so they set forward euery one after
good things and the rich he hath sent empty away Luc 1 53. Luc. 1 53. There is a perfection in Gods children accompanied with much imperfection and strength mingled with much weaknesse Phil. 3 15. So that albeit the faithfull finde their owne infirmities yet they do not please themselues in theÌ but continually striue against them and more and more get the vpper hand of them Fourthly we must make conscience of the least sinne that we may be afraid of the greatest When Dauid had cut off the lappe of Sauls garment his heart smote him 1 Sam. 24 5. How could he be induced to shed one drop of his blood that confessed he ought not to haue touched the lap of his garment The Apostle requireth of vs to abstaine from all appearance of euill 1 Thess 5 22. If we cast out the mote that is in our eyes wee cannot suffer a beame to sticke in them If we would learne indeed and in truth to straine at a gnat we should not so easily swallow a Camell The wages of all sinne is death and therefore we should feare to runne into any sinne Pull out the sting of this serpent in the beginning Cure this sicknesse at the first lest it grow incurable Cut downe the tree while it is young and greene one stroke now will doe more good then an hundred when it is growne old and tough and hard The labour is little at the beginning but custome in sinning groweth into another nature Fiftly we must grow ftom good to better We must not alwaies be babes and sucklings children and weaklings but euermore grow in grace There is a perfection of Christians to which we must be led as Heb. 6 1 where he moueth them that leauing the principles of the doctrine of Christ they should goe on to perfection not laying againe the foundation of repentance from dead workes and of faith toward God Not that any perfection can be attained in this life as the Anabaptists and other phantasticall persons dreame off most falsely not knowing themselues nor the law of God but we must aime at it as at a marke and make it the end of all our workes forasmuch as in the Schoole of Christ wee must waxe old euermore learning somewhat God accounteth vs as pure The faithfull saâctified in part are accounted pure accepteth vs as pure albeit we attaine not vnto the parts of perfect purity for these causes and considerations of apprehension regeneration imputation and glorification For though we be sanctified in part yet Christ calleth the Church his Loue all faire pure as the Sunne cleere as the Moone bright as the Morning because we lay hold on the righteousnesse of Christ by faith the worke of regeneration is begun in euery one of vs and goeth forward by degrees the perfect purity and perfection of Christ is ours for the present in whom we are accounted pure and for the time to come we haue the promise of glorification when we shall be without spot or wrinkle and made so absolutely pure as if we had neuer beene defiled with sinne Lastly it is our duty to pray vnto God to giue vs vpright hearts which in themselues are crooked and corrupt The Apostle in the shutting vp of the Epistle to the Hebrewes prayeth for them that God would make them perfect in euery good worke to do his will ââb 13 21. working in them that which is well pleasing in his sight through Iesus Christ That which we desire for another we ought much more to craue and aske for our selues Hence it is that the Apostle assureth his owne heart that the LORD would deliuer him from euery euill worke and preserue him vnto his heauenly Kingdome 2. Tim. 4 18. If this meanes be diligently practised of vs wee shall grow more and more in good things we shall abolish the kingdome of sin and Satan in vs so that the Lord which hath begun his good worke in vs will perfect the same vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ CHAP. III. 1. THese also are the generations of Aaron and Moses in the day that the Lord spake with Moses in Mount Sinai âxod 6 â3 2. And these are the names of the sonnes of Aaron Nadah the first borne and Abihu Eleazar and Ithamar 3. These are the names of the sonnes of Aaron the Priest which were annointed whom he consecrated to minister in the Priests Office 4. And Nadab and Abihu died before the Lord when they offered strange fire before the Lord in the wildernesse of Sinai and they had no children and Eleazar and Ithamar ministred in the Priests Office in the sight of Aaron their father WE haue already shewed that the numbring of the Israelites which of a small stocke grew to so many millions is of two sorts one of the people fitted for the warres the other of the Priests and Leuites that were to minister to God This whole multitude consisting partly of the people partly of the Ministers are all of them warriours and souldiers howbeit there is a twofold warre ciuill and sacred Now of such as were to wage the ciuill warre wee haue spoken before in the former chapters It remaineth to intreate in this and the Chapter following of such as follow another warre and belong to another warfare and are another kinde of warriours The former is opposed against temporall and bodily enemies but this against spirituall and both of them haue their seuerall Captaines their swords their armour their furniture their victories The former warre is carnall prophane this is sacred and holy The Generall is Christ Iesus The Captaine of the Lords host Iosh 5 14. The enemies are Satan the world and the flesh the armour is as the war wholly spirituall for our warfare is not carnall yet mighty through God to the pulling down of strong holdes casting downe imaginations and euery high thing that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and bringing into captiuity euery thought to the obedience of Christ 2 Cor. 10 4 5. We fight not against flesh blood but against principalities against powers against the rulers of the darknes of this world against spirituall wickednesse in high places Eph. 6 12. And therefore our whole armour must be of the same nature that it may be of proofe Eph. 6 16. able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked our brest-plate must be made of righteousnesse our shield must be of faith which is our victory our helmet must be of saluation our sword wherewith we are to be girded is the word of God Hence it is that the Apostle exhorteth Timothy a Minister of the Gospell to bee strong in the grace that is in Christ Iesus and to endure hardnesse as a good souldier of Iesus Christ 2 Tim. 2 1 3. Now then as we obserued in the two former chapters concerning the mustering of the people both their number and their order the like we are to consider in handling
should be as frontlets betweene their eyes and write them vpon the postes of their houses and gates of their Cities all these were as helpes for memory against forgetfulnesse as if he had said vnto them Haue them alwayes in remembrance Of all persons old men seeme to haue the weakest memories which decay with their age and these doe most of all complaine of them howbeit the heathen man telleth vs that there is no man so old Cicero lib. de Senect that hath forgotten where he laid vp his treasure All men remember the things they most regard such as they loue they will not forget forasmuch as Where the treasure is there will the heart be also Mat. 6.21 If then we remember not the things of God the chiefe cause is because we doe not much esteeme of them Set an high price vpon them value them aboue thy siluer and thy gold esteeme them beyond all pearles and precious stones and thou shalt finde thy memory much bettered and encreased The fourth is to plant in vs true godlinesse and reforme our liues as it were to rid our ground of all bryars bushes before we sow any thing in it The gate of Gods house is the gate of righteousnesse because none but the iust and righteous ought to enter into it Psa 118.19 20. This is the cause that Iacob when hee went to Bethel to worship God first cleansed his house of the filthines of idolatry and commanded his houshold to be cleane Gen. 35. â and change their garments thereby vnderstanding the purity of the heart and the changing of their mindes by the renuing of them according to true godlinesse Thus doth the Lord command the Israelites to wash their cloathes and sanctifie themselues before they came to heare the law at his mouth Exo. 19.14 To this purpose Dauid saith Psal 26.6 I will wash mine hands in innocency so will I compasse thine Altar O Lord. If we come into Gods presence without sanctification we offer a sacrifice full of blemishes which his soule abhorreth He reiecteth our prayers as abominable and our hearing of his word is turned into sinne Lastly we are bound to lay vp in the heart that which we heare for God especially requireth the heart If that be wanting he misseth it by and by he espyeth it so soon as we come as he did him that came to the marriage feast without his wedding garment Mat. 22.11 There is no man hath any treasure that leaueth or layeth it commonly and carelesly but he locketh it vp that no man should take it from him the word is a pearle and a pearle of such price that when he hath found it that knoweth the worth of it Matth. 13. he selleth all that he hath to buy it the heart is as it were the coffer where we ought to keepe it If we hold it in our hands or haue it in our heads or suffer it to dwell in our mouthes onely and cannot afford to giue it roome and lodging in our hearts it is in danger euery foote to be taken from vs and we surprised of it Esay 29.13 Such persons honour him with their lips but their harts are far from him Matt. 15. The blessed Virgin is commended that she kept those sayings in her heart So did Isaac go out into the fields to meditate Luk. 2.10 Gen. 24.63 at euentide he chose a solitary place and fit season to call to minde such things as he had heard Wherefore let vs also lay vp in our soules and ponder in our hearts such good things as wee haue learned and let vs hide them as in the casket of a good conscience that in all times of need we may bring foorth these precious treasures to helpe vs. We know not into what troubles and perplexities we may come how we may be tempted assaulted into what dangers of spiritual enemies we may fall how bitter will those dayes be vnto vs if wee haue no word of God dweling in vs to comfort vs raise vs vp againe It wil then be too late to go and buy oile in our lamps when we should vse it Let vs store our selues with plenty of heauenly meditations that we may neuer be too seeke and arme our selues with such sufficient furniture that wheresoeuer the enemy seeke to foile vs and to make a breach into our soules we may be able to resist him and to stand fast in the power of God against all the wyles of the diuell 21. And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 22. Take also the summe of the sonnes of Gershon throughout the houses of their fathers by their families 23. From thirty yeares old and vpward vntill fifty yeare old shalt thou number them all that enter in to performe the seruice to doe the worke in the Tabernacle of the Congregation 24. This is the seruice of the families of the Gershonites to serue and for burdens 25. And they shall beare the Curtaines of the Tabernacle and the Tabernacle of the Congregation his couering and the couering of the badgers skinnes that is aboue vpon it and the hanging for the doore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation 26. And the hangings of the Court and the hanging for the doore of the gate of the Court which is by the Tabernacle by the Altar round about and their cords and all the instruments of their seruice all that is made for them so shall they serue 27. At the appointment of Aaron and his sonnes shall be all the seruice of the sonnes of the Gersbonites in all their burdens and in all their seruice and ye shall appoint vnto them in charge all their burdens 28. This is the seruice of the families of the sonnes of Gershon in the Tabernacle of the Congregation and their charge shall be vnder the hand of Ithamar the sonne of Aaron the Priest Hitherto Moses hath spoken of the Kohathites and he hath done it more largely then he doth handle the other families for the causes noted before In the next place he proceedeth to the Gershonites Touching these first God commandeth them also to be numbred and tââir age is appointed and limited as in the foâmer from thirty yeares old and vpward vntill fifty Secondly their proper and peculiar charge is expressed what burdens they are to beare to wit the Curtaines and the couerings the cordes the veiles and all the instruments appertaining to their seruice Thirdly all these things before mentioned must be done at the commandement of Aaron and his sonnes Ver. 22 23. Take also the summe of the sons of Gershon c. Obserue with me in this diuision that Moses repeateth sundry points that are set downe in the former chapter as will euidently appeare vnto vs if wee make tryall and comparison in euery one of the three families as for example touching the Kohathites that which hee speaketh of them in this chapter verse 5 7 9. compare it with the 31. verse of the third chapter
vnder others and euery one should continue in his state and standing without breaking the bounds limited vnto him If he be cursed of God and man Deut. 27 17. that remoueth his neighbours Land-marke much more are they to be reproued that exalt themselues beyond their callings like the seruants that breake from their masters The Elements keepe their places and the whole frame of heauen earth stand by the appointment of him that set them and set forth the glory of God therein so ought it to be with vs Psal 19 1. we haue our places assigned vnto vs. In euery estate whether we want or abound whether we be full or empty wee should be content Philip. 4. and not wittingly murmure against God or enuiously grudge against our brother or fradulently purloyne away his goods For first of all may not the Lord of all doe with his owne what he will Math. 20 verse 15. Or is our eye euill and our hand false because his eye is good and his hand liberall and bountifull Or who are we that thus dispute with him Is it not enough to bee of the Kings houshold but wee must also climbe higher and seeke to be of his priuie counsell Or is it not sufficient to be seruants in the family but we must also be Stewards ouer others Is it not foolishnesse and extreme madnesse to refuse to enter into the kingdome of Heauen because we may not bee chusers of our owne way as if a seruant should scorne to doe his masters seruice except he may waite vpoÌ him in a better coate then his fellowes We were wont to say in a common Prouerbe that beggers must be no chusers we are all of vs poore beggers and liue by almes for albeit others beg of vs yet we all stand at the gate of Gods mercy and beg our bread of him saying Math. 6 11. Giue vs this day and this day our daily bread We cannot liue one houre without him nay in him we liue and moue and haue our being Acts 17 28. If he stop our breath we are gone and therefore we must depend on him Againe it is the preseruing of humane societies common-wealths that some should be superiors and some inferiors some should honour and some be honoured some rich 1 Sam. 2 7. and some poore some weake and some be strong some learned and some vnlearned some noble and some vnnoble without this no pollicy can stand No man must thinke the condition wherein he is placed more vnfit for him then for another nor imagine that hee hath deserued better then another at GODS hand to bee preferred before him nor surmise that hee hath any thing which hee hath not receiued nor iudge by ouervaluing himselfe and his owne worth that he hath merited much more then he enioyeth 1 Cor. 12 18. We see how it is with vs in our naturall bodies euery part is not an head or an hart or an eye we haue also hands and feete and these are necessary in their places Some members are more excellent and some lesse excellent but none can be spared Such then as lift themselues vp aboue their brethren and disdaine the places appointed for them because they are not high enough do carry about them euen in their owne bodies a sufficient witnesse against themselues Thirdly the Lord thus dealeth to manifest the glory of his wisedome and power he will cast downe those whom hee purposeth to aduance and many times afflict them with pouerty whom he meaneth to enrich with endlesse glory The Apostle Iames calleth vs to the consideration of this point ch 2 5. Hearken my beloued brethren hath not God chosen the poore of this world rich in faith and heires of the kingdome which hee hath promised to them that loue him It is a generall rule set downe by Christ our Sauiour in the Gospel whosoeuer lifteth vp himselfe shall be cast downe and he that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted Thus he dealt with Ioseph with Dauid with Moses with Hannah and diuers others yea with his owne Sonne Luke 24 to whose image we must be like who must suffer many things at the hands of sinners before he entred into his glory and the liker we are made to him the more happy are we Fourthly let vs consider that we are heere as it were in a prison or pilgrimage in a place of bondage or banishment This world was not made to be our heauen or Paradise where we should haue ioy without sorrow pleasure without paine abundance without want health without sicknesse riches without pouerty and happinesse without misery We are heere as pilgrims and strangers when wee come into our Country and enter into that City Heb. 11 10. the builder and maker whereof is God we shall rest from our labours and receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory It were too great couetousnesse to desire two heauens one in earth another aboue the earth one in this life another after this life Our Sauiour speaketh vnto vs as vnto his children Feare not little flocke for it is your Fathers good pleasure to giue you the Kingdome Luke 12 32. We are not now at home but from home neyther can we obtaine any thing heere that can make vs happy we are like to vanity and our daies are as a shaddow that vanisheth away We sigh and are burdened because we would be in our owne habitation This world and all things in it shall haue an end and there is no trust in it Fiftly it is Gods will to prooue our patience how we will beare affliction and take vp our crosse following him as becommeth the good Disciples of Christ Not thereby to gaine any knowledge vnto himselfe but to bring vs to the knowledg of our selues Hence it is that the Apostle Iames Iames 1â Rom. 5 4. saith The trying of your faith worketh patience and patience experience and experience hope and hope maketh not ashamed We thinke our selues strong before wee come to the battell but what our courage is cannot be knowne vntill the field be fought If wee haue resisted the enemy in the face and not giuen backe when we haue beene assaulted we haue sealed vp to our own soules what we can suffer for Christs sake knowing that which the same Apostle saith afterward Blessed is the man that endureth tentation for when he is tryed Iames 1 12 he shall receiue the crowne of life which the Lord hath promised to them that loue him Lastly let vs set before vs the example of Christ who being the naturall Sonne of God Lord of heauen and earth the heire apparent of Gods glorious kingdome took vpon him the forme of a seruant humbled himselfe Phil. 2.7 and became obedient vnto death euen the death of the Crosse As his birth was so was his life and as his life was so was his death He was conceiued of a poore Virgin he was borne in a stable he was wrapped in swadling clothes
the Lyons brake their bones in pieces and tore them in sunder that had cast Daniel into the denne Dan. 6 24. Thus shall it bee with all persecuters that plot the ruine of the Church They may gather themselues together but they shall be scatterd they may pronounce a decree but it shall not stand they may digge deepe to hide their counsels but they shall be discouered come to nothing Hee hath not made his Church a prey vnto their teeth but hath vtterly destroyed them and made hauocke of them that they became dung to the earth and a prey to the fowles of heauen They then are greatly to be reproued who behold euery where and at all times the workes of God both of his mercy toward his people and of his iudgements against his enemies and yet are neuer moued to glorifie his Name nor to walke in obedience before him In the middest whereof I dwell Wee haue heard the strength of the reason and how necessarily and demonstratiuely it concludeth The presence of GOD with vs is a forcible meanes to pricke vs forward and to prouoke vs to holinesse of life and to all well-doing Now let vs consider the words in themselues without the consideration of others Wherein we see hee giueth his promise for his presence or setteth downe plainely vnto theÌ that he is continually among them to wit the holy God among his holy people âine âeuerââresent ãâã peoâ This teacheth vs that God is euermore present with his people he is in the middest of them he is neuer absent from them He watcheth ouer theÌ for their good he neuer slumbreth nor sleepeth hee neuer forsaketh them that he should bring them into danger This appeareth in the example of Ioseph Gen. 39 21 23. The Lord was with him and shewed him mercy and gaue him fauour in the sight of the keeper of the prison Where hauing shewed that God was with Ioseph he expoundeth and expresseth what his presence was and wherein it consisted and how it was manifested Hee was cast into prison and lay in great misery yet did not God forsake him but was with him euen in prison God abhorreth not the loathsome prisons into which his seruants are cast He commandeth vs to visite his Children that are put in prison much more therefore will he do it himselfe This is set downe in the praier of Dauid for Salomon his sonne Arise and be doing and the Lord be with thee 1 Chron. 22 11 16. and in the prayer of Salomon at the dedication of the Temple 1 Kings 8 57. The Lord our God be with vs as he was with our Fathers let not him leaue vs nor forsake vs. This also is that mercifull promise which he maketh to his people Exod. 29 45 46. I will dwell among the children of Israel and will be their God and they shall know that I am the Lord their God that brought them foorth out of the Land of Egypt that I may dwell among them I am the Lord their God Heereby doth the Prophet comfort himselfe Psal 23 4. Though I walke through the valley of the shadow of death I will feare none euil for thou art with me thy rodde and thy staffe doth comfort me This is such a principle as is so plaine that it needeth no farther confirmation that wheresoeuer two or three are gathethered together in his Name he is in the middest of them Mat. 18. I will propound a few reasons and that Reason 1 breefely First he will saue those that are his His presence is not a vaine presence neither is he an idle beholder of things that are done but his presence is to prosper and to saue The end of his beeing with vs is the saluation of vs. This is the reason that God giueth to his people and the promise of deliuerance after long trouble Ier. 30 11. I am with thee saith the Lord to saue thee though I make a full end of all Nations whither I haue scattered thee yet will I not make a full end of thee but I will correct thee in measure and will not leaue thee altogether vnpunished And to the same purpose he speaketh in the 42 chapter Bee not afraid of the King of Babylon of whom yee are afraid be not afraid of him saith the Lord for I am with you to saue you and to deliuer you from his hand We must not therefore dreame of a presence that effecteth nothing hee is not one that standeth still and doth nothing as he that is in a dreame but rather willeth his people oftentimes to stand still while he worketh all in all Secondly they haue good successe in their Reason 2 lawfull labours and honest endeuours so that he maketh the workes of their hands prosperous Except the Lord do builde the house watch the City the labours of the builder and the cares of the watchman profit nothing at all This reason is rendred in the example of Ioseph Gen. 39. God was with him and hee made all that he had to prosper So it is said in the booke of the Iudges The Lord was with Iudah Iudges 1 19. he draue out the inhabitants of the Mountaine In like manner we reade concerning Dauid 2 Sam. 5 10. Dauid went on and grew great and the Lord God of hosts was with him Seeing then God saueth his people in times of danger and prospereth the workes of their hands that they vndertake in his feare it followeth that he is continually with them Let vs now come to the vses that arise from Vse 1 hence First for the encrease of a sound faith in God in whom we are to trust we may conclude that seeing God is with his seruants therefore they shall not fall downe or take the foile but shall prosper and preuaile He leaueth them not to themselues he withdraweth not his strength from them he deliuereth them not to the lust and pleasure of their enemies This is it which he telleth Ioshua after the death of Moses Iudg. 1 5. There shall not any be able to stand before thee all the daies of thy life as I was with Moses so I will bee with thee Whensoeuer we prosper in our waies finde the blessing of God to haue beene with vs in our actions let vs not ascribe it to our industry and pollicy to our owne diligence and endeuours but acknowledge from whence it springeth and proceedeth it is because God is with vs. This is a notable comfort vnto vs to consider that the gates of hell shall neuer be able to preuaile against the Church to deface it and to roote it out and to destroy it If the Church faile God shall faile with it If this be vnpossible so is the other If the church should faile Christ must also faile and all the benefits of his death and passion which can neuer come to passe forasmuch as he died not in vaine but will make his death auaileable in all the members of his body
better then of our selues through lowlinesse of minde Phil. 2 3. âânches of ãâã vse This vse is as a stocke that hath many branches and disperseth it selfe diuers and sundry waies First of all we are willed to reioyce and be glad when the pleasant sauour of our brothers good name as a precious sweet ointment to the nostrils commeth abroad to his praise and commendation To heare euill of him should no more affect vs and delight vs then an euill smell which we abhorre and cannot abide but shunne it as farre as we can and testifie our dislike of it We are to be glad for the credite and good estimation of our neighbour This is a most worthy and principall fruite of the Spirit set downe by the Apostle Gal. 5. ver 22. The fruite of the Spirit is loue ioy peace long-suffering gentlenesse goodnesse faith meeknesse temperance against such there is no law And in the Epistle to the Romanes he thanketh God for them all because their faith was spread abroad throughout the whole world Rom. 1 8. In like manner Iethro the father in law of Moses came vnto him in the wildernesse and reioyced for all the goodnesse which the Lord had done to Israel when he had deliuered them out of the hand of the Egyptians and brought them ouer the red sea Exod. 18 9. So it ought to bee with vs wheÌsoeuer any good befalleth others we ought to account it as our owne as wee haue our part in the profite of it so ought we to reioyce for it It is so in the members of our naturall body and it should likewise be so in the members of the mysticall body of Christ Iesus Secondly wee are bound to acknowledge the good things we see in our neighbours and to speake of the same The Apostle warneth vs that we should speake euill of no man Tit. 3 2. For this is vnseemely and vnlawfull for them that professe the faith of Christ and the feare of God Which reproueth those that in company of others at common feasts meetings make many of their brethren their tabletalke and defame them with their euill reports The Apostle speaking of Timothy noteth that the brethren reported well of him Acts 16 2. prouided alwaies that we allow not of the faults offences that are in them as 2 Chron. 25 2 27 2. Contrary to this duty are many abuses which wee are to consider First to hide the good things that are in them and to smother and conceale them as fire is raked vp in the ashes or a treasure buried in the earth or a pearle cast into the Sea Secondly to forge tales to their hurt and discredite whom the Apostle calleth inuenters of euill things Rom. 1 verse 29. This is to haue Satan in our heads Thus doe many inuent wickednesse in their beds and put it in practise when they arise These haue not God in their thoughts Thirdly to receiue and beleeue them being inuented by others without ground and warrant whereas we should not credite flying tales vncertaine rumors and reports without iust and sufficient cause though it be bruted and blazed neuer so commonly confidently and constantly When a fame ariseth vpon one mans report and relation or peraduenture more it may proceed from an euill minde or some priuate grudge or hatred of his person or dislike of his profession or other secret cause and therefore it ought to moue vs to see farther to search deeper into the cause before we beleeue the matter as Exod. 23.1 Thou shalt not raise a false report put not thy hand with the wicked to be an vnrighteous witnesse To this purpose Dauid said to Saul Wherefore giuest thou an eare to mens words that say behold Dauid seeketh euill against thee Such men haue the diuell in their hearts that beleeue and in their eares that heare with delight such slanderous words Thirdly to spread abroad lying and flying tales inuented heard and beleeued Thus one euill draweth forward another and maketh no end vntill all be euill and one mischiefe followeth in the necke of another is fruitefull in begetting children like vnto it selfe This sinne is made the more greeuous hainous when we heare tales and taunts begun and furthered by others and our selues adde somewhat of our owne as same for the most part encreaseth by going euery foote getteth new strength as we see 2 Sam. 13 ver 32. When Absolom had encouraged his seruants to kill Amnon his brother because he had defiled and defloured his sister Tamar tydings by and by came to Dauid Verse 30. saying Absolom hath siaine all the Kings sonnes and there is not one of them left See heerein our great corruption and take notice of it and seeke to redresse and represse it euery day more and more We are ready to detract from our brethren in good things and contrariwise to adde vnto them and to ouerlade them with euill things Thus we will seeme to know more of them and to see farther into them theÌ they do themselues Wherefore Moses deliuereth this as a warning vnto vs Leuit. 19 16. Thou shalt not goe vp and downe as a tale-bearer among thy people neither shalt thou stand against the blood of thy neighbour I am the Lord. The diuell is in the tongues of those that tell these tales and in their feete that walke vp and downe with theÌ from place to place from person to person from house to house For this cause Salomon saith Pro. 26 20. Where no wood is there the fire goeth out so where there is no talebearer the strife ceaseth The third branch of the vse is this that we are bound to keepe secret the offence of our neighbour and not to blaze it abroad if by priuate admonition he may be won So delt Ioseph with Mary when he perceiued that she was with child Math. 1 19. He would not make her a publike example But it may be obiected Obiection that by this meanes wee shall make our selues partakers of other mens sinnes I answer Answer no man must flatter another in euill for thereby he hurteth his soule and hardeneth his heart Salomon saith Prou. 27 6. Faithfull are the wounds of a friend but the kisses of an enemy are deceitfull This is a greeuous sinne in any but more greeuous in the Minister and doth the greatest harme Heereupon the Apostle speaketh of himselfe and the rest of the Ministers 1 Thess 2. Wee vsed not at any time flattering words as ye know nor a cloake of couetousnesse God is witnesse And in another Epistle writing of such as caused diuision and offences contrary to the doctrine of Christ hee saith They that are such serue not the Lord but their owne belly and by good words and faire speeches deceiue the hearts of the simple Rom. 16 18. Of such also the Lord complaineth by his Prophet Ier. 6 14. They haue healed the hurt of the daughter of my people slightly saying peace
out before you and the land is defiled therefore I will visite the wickednesse thereof vpon it and the land shall vomit out her inhabitants The Prophets are full in all places of the like threatnings There is a notable testimony to this purpose Ier. 5.7 8 9. where the Lord complaineth of this iniquity and of the abuse of his manifold benefits Though I fed them to the full yet they committed adultery and assembled themselues by companies in the harlots houses they rose vp in the morning like fedde horses euery man neyed after their neighbours wife shall I not visite for these things saith the Lord shall not my soul be auenged on such a natioÌ as this We reade in the booke of Genesis that when Pharaoh at the commendation of his Courtiers had taken Abrahams wife into his house the Lord plagued him and his house with great plagues ãâã 12 17. and they ceassed not vntill he had restored her againe and giuen his seruants commandement to doe him no hurt The like we might also speake of Abimelech the king of Gerar when he also sent and tooke her though he had not yet come neere her but onely purposed euill yet the Lord came to him in a dreame by night â 20.3 and said vnto him Behold thou art but dead because of the woman which thou hast taken for she is a mans wife So then there is ordained for all adulterers and fornicators both temporall and eternall punishments These sinnes shall bring a man to beggery euen to a morsell of bread Prou. 6.26 they shall roote out his house destroy his posterity consume his flesh waste kingdomes yea shut out of Gods kingdome and bring to the condemnation of the diuell forasmuch as no vncleane thing shal enter into the heauens but all murtherers and sorcerers and idolaters and whoremongers shall haue their part in the lake that burneth with fire and brimstone which is the second death Reason 1 The reasons hereof are these First the wrath of God is kindled against such In his fauour is happinesse but if his wrath be kindled but a little blessed are all that trust in him For this cause the Apostle saith Ephe. 5.6 Let no man deceiue you with vaine words for because of these things commeth the wrath of God vpon the children of disobedience In the words going before he had shewed that no whoremonger or vncleane person hath any inheritance in the kingdome of Christ and of God the reason is because such lye vnder the heauy wrath of God He is angry with them and therefore woe vnto them If the child see the father angry with him how is hee greeued what saith the Lord vnto Moses concerning the sinne of Myriam his sister Numb 12.14 If her father had but spit in her face should she not be ashamed seuen dayes And the Apostle to the Hebrewes chap. 12 9. We haue had the fathers of our bodies which corrected vs and we gaue them reuerence shall we not much rather be in subiection vnto the Father of spirits and liue What subiect can beare the displeasure of a Prince The feare of a king saith Salomon is like the roaring of a Lyon Prou. 19.12 and 20.2 and 16.14 who so prouoketh him to anger sinneth against his own soule If the lyon hath roared who would not feare as testifieth the Prophet Seeing then the wrath of a king is as messengers of death what shall we thinke the wrath of the King of kings to be who is euen a consuming fire Hebr. 12.29 and deuoureth all as straw and stubble before him Secondly it appeareth to bee a greeuous sinne because it is worse then theft as Salomon Reason 2 maketh the comparison Prou. 6.30.32 Men doe not despise a theefe if he steale to satisfie his soule when he is hungry c. but whoso committeth adultery with a woman lacketh vnderstanding he that doth it destroyeth his owne soule It is an odious name to be called a theefe but it is more odious to be called an whoremaster A theefe when he hath stollen is carried to the gallowes but the adulterer deserueth it much more What an horrible offence is it to destroy a mans owne soule we pittie him that layeth violent hands vpon his owne body and killeth himselfe Who doth not account Saul and Achitophel and Iudas most infamous who perished with their owne hands but the adulterer doth a thousand times worse he destroyeth his owne soule which is a greater price then the body Thirdly adultery and vncleannesse defile Reason 3 the land not onely the persons and the houses but whole cities and countries vntill all become abominable and the land become full of sinne and therefore no marueile though it be punished of God To this purpose the Lord speaketh in the Law of Moses Leuit. 19.29 Doe not prostitute thy daughter to cause her to be a whore lest the land fall to whoredome and the land become full of wickednesse This sinne is of an infectious nature aboue other suffer it but a little and it will quickly encrease like fire that is kindled in dry wood which suddenly taketh hold and easily passeth from one to another vntill the whole be enflamed Fourthly we must know what our calling Reason 4 is The Gentiles that knew not God and were ignorant of his law defiled themselues with these abominations and were cast out before his face for the land did spew them out as loathsome But we haue learned better things and God hath vouchsafed vs greater mercy he hath called vs to be an holy people to himselfe and redeemed vs that wee should serue him in holinesse and righteousnesse all the dayes of our liues This the Apostle noteth 1 Thess 4.3 4 5 7. This is the will of God euen your sanctification that ye should abstaine from fornication that euery one of you should know how to possesse his vessell in sanctification and honour not in the lust of concupiscence euen as the Gentiles which know not God c. for God hath not called vs vnto vncleannesse but vnto holinesse To this we shall adde sundry other reasons afterward when we make vse of this doctrine Vse 1 This serueth to teach vs sundry instructions both touching our knowledge and concerning our obedience First let no man flatter himselfe in this sinne It is accounted of the greatest sort a small and sleight matter a veniall sinne a tricke of youth Such scoffers as these it seemeth were in the Apostles times but now they are more common as the sin is more commonly practised and aboundeth euery where This doth the Apostle declare 1 Cor. 6.9 Know ye not that the vnrighteous shall not inherit the kingdome of God be not deceiued neither fornicators nor adulterers nor the effeminate shall inherit the kingdome of God It is a fire that shall deuour to destruction and bring strange punishments vpon the workers of such iniquities The first reproofe Iob 31.3.12 This serueth to reprooue diuers sorts of men
performed by and by we are not to prescribe to God his seasons hee knoweth when to strike and how to punish It is well said by the Prophet Hab. 2 3. The vision is yet for an appointed time but at the end it shall speake and not lie though it tarry waite for it because it will surely come it will not tarry For albeit God may seeme to vs to deferre the time or to forget his seruants yet he will try our patience and obedience as wee see in the place named before Heere is the patience and faith of the Saints Reuel 13 10. We must not make too much haste but wait for the accomplishment of those things hauing withall a liuely faith and full assurance to beleeue that in Gods appointed time they shall come to passe He is faithfull that hath promised and cannot lye he is true of his word that hath spoken and cannot deceiue Woe therefore vnto all those that deale vniustly and violently with Gods inheritance they touch his annointed and they that do them harme do touch the apple of his eye so that they cannot escape vengeance Ver. 28. And if the woman bee not defiled but be cleane then she shall be free In the former verse Moses hath shewed the punishment that shal come vpon the guilty person which punishment is sutable to the sinne committed thereby to cleere his owne iustice and to terrifie all persons from committing sinne In these wordes wee haue matter of wonderfull great comfort for the innocent person For howsoeuer GOD setteth downe diuers hard and heauy threatnings as greeuous burdens to be borne against all wicked and vngodly persons yet hee is euermore carefull of his children that they be not oppressed with sorrow and ouermuch heauinesse of minde forasmuch as hee hath a remnant that call vpon him Luke 7. wisedome is alwaies iustified of her children Behold heere a contrary effect and operation in drinking of these bitter waters according to the contrary condition of those that dranke of them Such as were guilty of the sinne of adultery they turned to their horrible destruction and became as it were rank poison their bellies swelled their thighes rotted and the parts which they had shamefully abused miserably perished But such as were indeed innocent suspected without iust cause and accused without due proofe and examined without sufficient triall of the fact committed through the iealousie of their vncharitable husbands and had kept the marriage bed vndefiled those bitter waters should not be bitter vnto them they should not hurt or hinder them at all neither worke any dangerous effect in them but rather bee wholesome and healthfull vnto them God himselfe the iust GOD and the maintainer of iustice will bring the truth to light that was hid in darknesse and turne the hearts of their husbands toward them so that they should liue in godly loue and charity together and see to their endlesse ioy and comfort the fruite of their bodies the hope of their houses the staffe and stay of their age I meane their children the heritage of the Lord. Wee learne from this first promise Doctrine that God maketh knowne the innocency of his seruants God wil mââ the innocency of his seâuants âroââ For howsoeuer the faithfull may be falsely accused and haue many slanderous imputations laide vnto their charge yet God will make their cause to bee rightly knowne and discouer the truth in despight of their enemies This is confirmed vnto vs by many examples in the old and new Testament Ioseph being solde into Egypt was greeuously accused by his mistresse and cruelly imprisoned by his master impudency and incontinency in the one cruelty and credulity in the other Gen. 39 ââ were the causes that he was put into prison in the place where the Kings prisoners lay bound his case might seeme now to be desperate and he to be for euer in displeasure and out of fauour and no hope left vnto him to be deliuered from thence where his feete were held in the stockes and he laid in irons Psal 10â 1â yet when the appointed time came and the counsell of the Lord had tried him hee made his cause knowne Gen. 39. The Lord was with Ioseph shewed him mercy and got him fauour in the sight of the master of the prison c. Whereby we see that at the first he was vsed hardly and had fetters of iron cast vpon him as an euill dooer but afterward hee was more mildely and mercifully handled when as his innocency was made knowne The like we might say of Dauid who in all his dealings toward Saul carried himselfe wisely obediently and vprightly as became the Kings sonne subiect and seruant yet he was persecuted from place to place and hated euen vnto the death and hunted as a Partridge vpon the Mountaines yea he found no rest for the soles of his feete like the Doue sent out of the Arke in the time of the flood and ouerflowing of the waters Gen. 8 9. But when Saul saw that the lap was cut off from his garment and the speare and pot of water that was at his head taken away he said to Dauid Thou art more righteous then I for thou hast rendred me good and I haue rendred thee euill and thou hast shewed this day that thou hast dealt well with mee forasmuch as when the lord had closed me in thine hands thou killedst me not c. but my soule was precious in thine eyes 1 Sam. 24 18. and 26 20 21. So did God deale with Ieremy when he was slandered and falsely accused to be a conspiratour and to weaken the hands of the people and when he was cast into prison the Lord raised vp some to fauour him who made his case knowne and he was deliuered Christ Iesus was charged to be a blasphemer of God an enemy of Caesar an author of sedition and a disturber of the peace howbeit his greatest enemies that sate in iudgement of him pronounced him innocent and confessed that the Pharisees and Priests for enuy had deliuered him I will adde one example more and that shall be the blessed Virgin who being betrothed to Ioseph before they came together as man and wife shee was found to be with childe by the holy Ghost Math. 1 18 19 20. Then she began to be suspected of incontinency and Ioseph being a iust man and not willing to make her a publike example was minded to put her away seretly What then doth God leaue her destitute and him perplexed her in suspicion and him in his resolution to depart from her No for as she was innocent and not faulty of that crime so did he make her innocency and integrity knowne for whiles he thought these things behold an Angel of the Lord appeared vnto him in a dreame saying Ioseph the sonne of Dauid feare not to take Mary thy wife for that which is conceiued in her is of the holy Ghost All which testimonies make
this apparent that God will one way or other make the innocency of his people to be knowne Reason 1 The reasons of this doctrine will farther confirme vs in the truth of it whereof the first may be from the office of God who is the Iudge of all the world Surely the Lord will not peruert iudgement to doe vnrighteously neither will he take rewards nor subuert a man in his cause Hence it is that Abraham making intercession for the Sodomites that those Cities might be spared saith Gen. 18 25. Bee it farre from thee from doing this thing to slay the righteous with the wicked and that the righteous should be euen as the wicked be it farre from thee Shall not the Iudge of all the world do right And to that purpose reasoneth the Apostle Rom. 3.5 What shall wee say Is God vnrighteous which punisheth God forbid else how shall God iudge the world If then this title belong vnto him of right aboue all others then he will at last come foorth though he tarry long to pleade the cause of his seruants will bring their righteousnesse into the open light Secondly God is euermore an helper in Reason 2 time of need who albeit he suffer his seruants to be exercised and tried by slanders greeuous afflictions as we heard before concerning Ioseph yet he appeareth for their deliuerance and cleereth their names from reproch When they are in greatest danger then is hee neerest at hand and so giueth the issue with the tentation This doth the Prophet Dauid acknowledge Psalm 118.6 7. and 56 4 11. The Lord is on my side I will not feare what man can doe vnto mee the Lord taketh my part with them that helpe mee therefore shall I see my desire vpon them that hate mee And this doth the Apostle teach vs to apply to our selues because euery one may boldly say The Lord is my helper Heb. 13 6. and I will not feare what man can do vnto me If then he haue promised to take our part and to helpe vs in time of need when we are oppressed with the euill speeches of our enemies he will not be farre from vs but succor vs and sustaine vs that we shall not fall Thirdly we know well that howsoeuer Reason 3 many things are couered heere in darknesse partly through hypocrisie in some and partly through ignorance and weaknesse that is in all wee are not able to enter into the actions of men and diue downe so low as to see with what purpose they do them yet the time shall come when they shall be discouered and manifested This is the generall rule deliuered by Christ our Sauiour Luk. 12 verse 2. There is nothing couered that shall not be reuealed neither hid that shall not bee knowne This is true not onely touching the hypocrisie of the wicked but also touching the innocency of the righteous for all shall be knowne in the end when the secrets of all hearts shall bee discouered From hence wee haue offered to our wise Vse 1 considerations very many profitable vses whereof I will point out the principall First we are put in minde from hence to commit all our waies and workes to God and to depend vpon him to bring to light the truth of our hearts Let vs put our trust in him and delight our selues in the Lord. Let vs possesse our soules with patience when we are slandered and traduced and resigne vp our selues to him that ruleth all things Let vs cast our eyes vpon his prouidence who careth for vs and watcheth ouer vs. The children of God when they see the prosperity of the wicked and how all things in this world for the most part goe well with them are sore troubled they begin to wauer and sometimes to fret murmure as if there were no God to gouerne all things This made the Prophet Dauid to say Psal 73 12 13 14. Behold these are the vngodly who prosper in the world and encrease in riches verily I haue clensed mine heari in vaine washed mine hands in innocency for all the day long haue I beene plagued and chastened euery morning But God will not forget vs or forsake vs if we trust in him we shall not be deceiued So often as we haue euill rewarded vnto vs for good and are ouerladen with the slanders of the vngodly we are ready to fret and fume and to seeke reuenge against them we haue many doubts arise in vs as if it were lost labour to worship God sincerely and to deale with our brethren iustly It is not the pleasure of almighty God that our righteousnesse should alwayes lye hid in the darke and as it were creepe into corners forasmuch as he will make it shine as the Sunne and bring it into the open light This is the vse that the Prophet teacheth vs to make Psal 37 5 6. Commit thy way vnto the Lord trust also in him he shall bring it to passe and he shall bring foorth thy righteousnesse as the light and thy iudgement as the noone day Wherein he alludeth fitly vnto the night the darkenesse whereof the morning arising scattereth away Are we then hardly vsed are we shamefully intreated are we oppressed with slanderous things laid to our charge and doth God for a time hold his peace as if he heard them not or doth he shut his eyes as if hee saw them not Let vs not take it to heart or be discouraged this ought to trouble vs no more then when the darknesse of the night couereth the earth because we looke for the morning to appeare and the Sunne to shine When all things are darke that nothing can be discerned when we know not white from blacke nor chalke from cheese nor faire from foule we are not to be greeued or disquieted by it because we liue in expectation of the light which we know cannot be far Then we shall know one thing from another when all will shew themselues in their likenesse From this consideration we are admonished to coÌmit our waies vnto the Lord who will make a notable issue of them by giuing iudgment on our side and deliuering of vs from the venime of the euill tongue He forbiddeth in the law Exod. 20 16. any to beare false witnesse in iudgment Now hee is a false witnesse that holdeth his peace when he may by his testimony releeue his brother iustifie his person cleere his good name or defend his goods or right his cause in any matter called into question as well as he that speaketh in a cause Exod. 23 2. to decline after many to wrest iudgement He hath made vs keepers of the credite one of another so that we may offend God and our neighbour as well by not speaking the truth as by speaking of an vntruth The law it selfe requireth such loue to be among vs that although we be not requested yet we should neuer be wanting to another but alwaies be willing and desirous to maintaine
had many Iewels and much raiment so that they were enriched and the Egyptians spoyled This was a reward and recompence of their seruice They found fauour in the sight of God although they were euilly intreated at the hands of men Vse 2 Secondly seeing God is mercifull aboue our hope we haue heereby great comfort in prayer to cal vpoh him in the day of trouble being assured that hee will heare vs and that we shall obtaine more then wee desired and finde more then we asked Are we slandered and reuiled as the case was of the suspected wife in this place Do we heare euill reports cast out against vs let vs not bee greeued at it nor returne like for like but rather call vppon him that knoweth the secrets of all hearts let vs craue of him to make our innocencie knowne as the seruants of God from time to time haue done who haue receyued more then euer they asked of him Dauid prayed thus vnto God Psal 7 3. O Lord my God if I haue done this if there be iniquity in my hands if I haue rewarded euill vnto him that was at peace with mee c. Verse 8. Let the enemie persecute my soule and take it c. Iudge me O Lord according to my righteousnesse and according to my integrity that is in mee Hee desired no more then to be esteemed as hee was and to haue the truth of his heart manifested but GOD granted more then that Hee heard his prayer and hee obtained that which hee prayed not for Did hee euer aske of God a Kingdome Did hee craue that God would make him King of Israel and yet GOD gaue the Kingdome vnto him Are wee in want and would haue his blessings We shall finde no want in him who is more ready to heare vs then wee are to speake His eares are often open while our mouthes are shut If we desire one mercie at his hands hee is readye to grant two vnto vs. How oftentimes did Abraham pray for the Sodomites that the Citie might haue beene spared Yet he gaue ouer and ceased begging before God gaue ouer granting his requests Gen. 18. Euen as he that seeketh one pearle findeth sometimes more then hee sought so is it with all the faithfull The graces of God are all of them Iewelles of wonderfull price If a man sell all that he hath to get one of them it is no deere purchase and if a man depart from any of his sauing graces albeit hee should procure to himselfe by it the possession of a kingdom his losse were a thousand times greater then his gains Math. 16 2â For what should it profit a man to gaine the whole world and then lose his owne soule Or what shall a man giue for the recompence of his soule On the other side our Sauiour teacheth Mat. 13 44 45. That the kingdome of heauen is like vnto a treasure hid in the Field which when a man hath founde hee hideth it and for ioy thereof departeth and selleth all that he hath and buyeth that field Againe The kingdome of heauen is like to a Merchant man which seeketh good Pearles who hauing found a pearle of great price went and sold all that he had bought it Let vs all from hence be encouraged to the exercise of prayer and be bold to be euer begging of him If a subiect had this encouragement at the hand of his Prince that if he were obedient vnto him he would giue him whatsoeuer hee should aske and a great deale more hee should be sure to want no suters but must be faine to assigne many to receiue their petitions Or if there were any Prince knowne to bee so gracious that when any of his Liege-people should aske any thing of him he wold of his princely bounty and magnificence lade him with benefites more then hee desired it were incredible to thinke in what flocks and multitudes they would resort vnto him Ther is no Prince to be compared with GOD he hath all treasures in his owne hande and his treasury can neuer be drawne dry his coffers can neuer be made empty and his hand is neuer weary of bestowing Hee giueth liberally to all that aske of him And hee reproacheth no man Iam. 1 5. We ask little receiue much we aske spirituall blessings and receiue both spirituall and temporall we aske of him Our daily bread ãâã â6 11. and we obtaine of him more then bread we craue of him things for our necessitie and we haue giuen vnto vs for our christian delight and pleasure There is none of vs all that doe truely beleeue but we haue a gracious and blessed experience of this truth If we be not altogither brutish and blockish or without feeling and marking of Gods dealing toward vs wee must needs confesse that the benefits of God and his goodnesse towards vs hath surmounted our hope and gone beyond our expectation which ought to giue vs much encouragement to come vnto him and to approach to the throne of his grace This wee noted before in the prayer of Hannah she prayed to God and asked a son of him but God gaue her many sonnes This is that which Dauid spareth not to confesse at large Psal 21 2 3 4. Thou hast giuen him his hearts desire and hast not denied him the request of his lippes for thou diddest preuent him with liberall blessings and diddest set a crowne of pure Gold vpon his head he asked of thee life and thou gauest him a long life for euer and euer The sauour of God was bestowed vpon him before hee prayed and farre beyond that which hee prayed for The like mercie we see extended toward Salomon after the death of his Father when the gouernement of a great people lay vpon his shoulders he prayed vnto God and asked of him nothing but a wise and vnderstanding heart ãâã 3 9 11 to be able to rule that people and to goe in and out before them and to discerne betweene good and bad but the Lord was so exceeding well pleased with it that he saide vnto him Because thou hast asked this thing and hast not asked for thy selfe long life neither hast asked riches for thy selfe nor hast asked the life of thine enemies but hast asked for thy selfe vnderstanding to heare Iudgement Behold I haue done according to thy wordes Loe I haue giuen thee a wise and an vnderstanding heart so that there hath beene none like thee before thee neyther after thee shall arise the like vnto thee And I haue also giuen thee that which thou hast not asked both riches and honour so that among the Kings there shall be none like vnto thee all thy dayes Great therefore is our sinne if hauing so wide a gate set open before vs and such a clowd of witnesses compassing vs about wee doe yet hang backe and doe not poure out our meditations before him This experience of Gods fauour was the cheefe cause that the faithfull haue beene
especially to tempt and seduce them These are great motes in Satans eies as marks set vp for him to shoot at because these do most of all seeke the subuersion of his kingdome and the withdrawing of others out of his snares wherein he holdeth them captiue and therefore he hateth them to the death We see he began with Christ and he euermore desireth to hit the fairest marke and to strike downe the highest tree It was a cunning policy of a crafty captaine to command his souldiers to strike at no part of the enemy but at the face and the king of Syria commanded his chiefe commanders to fight neither with small nor great saue only against the king of Israel â 22.31 Such is the policy of Satan he desireth to winnow and wound the chiefest and choicest of al and he hath oftentimes preuailed as we see in the examples of Noah Lot Dauid Moses Aaron Salomon and many others yea he bendeth his forces and fury so much the more to ouerthrow and ouerturne these because he knoweth that in ouer-mastering them he commonly in their fall giueth the foile to diuers others It is noted that Satan stood at the right hand of Ioshua to resist him Zac. 3.1 So Paul was assaulted aboue his fellows because of his rare and excellent gifts this was the cause why he was so much maligned And Christ telleth his disciples that Satan desired to winnow them â2 31 them I say aboue others as their calling was aboue others for they were the master-builders and laid the foundation of the Church vpon which others builded Let al those therfore whose place and calling and gifts make theÌ euident eminent aboue others take heed to themselues to their carriage and conuersation let them labour to cleaue more closely to God â5 36 and so to let their light shine before men that they seeing their good works may glorifie their Father which is in heauen These are as chiefe Captaines of the hoste and the ensigne-bearers of the Church to shew the way to others and to go in and out before them in an vnreproueable and vnblameable course and though they draw not all vnto them by their example yet their forwardnesse and feruency their zeale earnestnes shall serue to instruct many others Vse 3 Thirdly seeing these Nazarites must keep themselues from wine and strong drinke as also from eating fresh or dryed grapes so long as the daies of their separation endured or learn hereby that it is our duty to fly from all euill euen all the occasions and allurements of sin whatsoeuer though they be neuer so pleasant to the eye or sweet to the taste inasmuch as we shall find them in the end to be more sharp then vineger more bitter then wormewood more deadly then poison Abner the Captaine of Saul and of his sonne accounted warre as a sport which yong fellowes did make howbeit he confessed the end would prooue bloody 2 Sam. 2.26 when he cryed out Knowest thou not that it will bee bitternesse in the latter end so howsoeuer the foole make a mocke of sinne and it seeme pleasant and profitable at the first yet the end wil be mourning and lamentation This did Zophar teach in the book of Iob Though wickednesse bee sweet in his mouth though hee hide it vnder his tongue yet his meate in his bowels is turned it is the gall of aspes within him c. Hence it is that the Apostle Iames saith Iam. 1.27 Pure religion and vndefiled before God euen the Father is this to visite the fatherlesse and widows in their affliction and to keepe himselfe vnspotted from the world If we doe this then we shall bee true Nazarites separated from the world and brought neere vnto God then we shall bestow our mindes and meditations vppon him and withdraw our cares and cogitations from the desire of earthly things When God called Abraham out of Vr of the Caldees Gen. 17.1 he required of him to walk before him and to be vpright Such a spirituall Nazarite was Noah God saw him iust in that prophane age when all the earth had corrupted their wayes Gen. 6. Such a Nazarite was Lot in sinfull Sodome 2 Pet. 2.7 when he vexed his righteous soule from day to day beholding the vncleane conuersation of those cursed Sodomites Thus was Noah out of the world while he was in the world thus was Lot out of Sodome even while he was in Sodome and thus should our conuersation be in heauen while we haue our being and dwelling vpon the earth Phil. 3. Such a Nazarite was Nathaniel in whose spirit there was no guile Ioh. 1. for as he is said to be an Israelite indeed so it may be said he was a Nazarite indeed And as these were holy vnto God so must we labour after purity and offer vp our bodies an holy and liuing sacrifice to God Rom. 12.1 Euery one that calleth vpon the Name of the Lord must depart from iniquity 2 Tim. 2.19 We must labour to be cleere from the workes of darknesse and from the sinnes of worldlings and wicked persons marking what the Apostle saith 2 Cor. 7 1. Cleanse you selues from all filthinesse of the flesh and of the spirit perfecting holinesse in the feare of God For as these Nazarites were not to taste of the iuyce of liquour of the grape so we should not intermeddle with any sinne but shunne and shake off the same much more then we would to be defiled with mire and dirt 2 Cor. 6.17 remember the counsell of the same Apostle What agreement what fellowship is there betweene light darkneâ therefore come out from among them and separate your selues touch no vnclean thing then shall we be the sonnes and daughters of the Lord Almighty Vse 4 Fourthly consider from hence the false ground that the Papists build vpon to establish the Monkish and Fryarly Orders wherby they build an house vpon the sand which cannot continue For from this ceremony and vow of the Nazarites being a more strict kind of life in the abstinence from sundry pleasures that others lawfully tooke in the moderate vse of the good creatures of God and consequently a profession of greater holinesse by sequestring themselues from the company of men to giue themselues wholly to prayer and meditation Bellar. contro 5. cap. 5. lib 2. de Monachis the Popish doctors goe about to defend the Monks and Friars and that swarme and rabble of Locusts that came out of the bottomelesse pit and to set vp their vnorderly Orders to be a profession of life of greater holinesse and perfection aboue others which the common sort cannot attaine vnto Howbeit if we consider the matter aright compare them together we shall see there is no agreement nor likenesse betweene them This vow was grounded vpon the word of God and warranted from thence the Monkish life is deducted from the puddles of mans inuention These bound themselues
to whom therefore ought they of right to be returned and in whose seruice should they be imployed but in his who is Lord of all things So then we must know that we haue Gods gifts which must bee disposed by vs as Dauid saith Both riches and honour come of thee 1 Chro. 29.12.14 in thine hand it is to make rich and great and afterward he confesseth that albeit they had offered much yet al things came of him and that they had giuen vnto him nothing but of his owne We must all then consider that whatsoeuer we giue to the maintenance of his worship we do not giue so much that which is our owne as that which is his Cyrus an heathen king acknowledged that it was the Lord God of heauen had giuen him all the kingdomes of the earth Ezr. 1.2.9 and that hee had charged Vse 1 him to build him an house at Ierusalem This reproueth such as bring the worst to God Mal. 1.8 yet thinke the same too good for him Hence it is that Malachi saith If ye offer the blind for sacrifice is it not euill and if ye offer the lame and sicke is it not euill offer it now vnto thy gouernour will he be pleased with thee or accept thy person saith the Lord of hostes Many there are of this sort I will onely touch two First such as dedicate to the best seruice the worst seruants such as chuse those to bee Seers and ouerseers of the house of God which are starke blind or at least lacke their right eye Such as haue not knowledge and yet haue a calling to teach knowledge Hosea 4.6 God reiecteth that they shall be no Priests vnto him God would be serued as we haue heard before in this booke with the choycest flower of all the people with the first borne the best is bad enough for him 2 Cor. 2.16 for who is sufficient for these things Giue not to him therefore the worst These are blinde guides and vnsauory salt fitter for the dunghill then to be dedicated to the seruice of the most High Againe it taxeth those that would bee thought to serue God aright and not to offer him the lame and sickely and yet they halt before him they will not serue him with the chiefest thing nor glorifie him with the best member that they haue Esay 2â 1 Matth. 15 If we draw neere to him with our mouthes and honour him with our lippes onely but keepe our hearts from him what doe we but worship him in vaine and withhold our best treasure from him Hypocriticall seruice is a blind and lame seruice it halteth with one foot we keepe from God the chiefest and diuide our selues betweene him and the world It is vnpossible that with one of the eyes we shold look down to the earth and at the same time looke vp to heauen with the other so it is vnpossible that wee should loue God and withall loue those things that are quite contrary vnto God The Samaritanes were reiected and separated from the people of God because they worshipped God and did cleaue also to the gods of the Assyrians 2 King 17.41 No man saith Christ can serue two masters The hypocrite is like to a Tauerne with a bush without at the doore when there is no wine within in the Cellar or like the gold of the Alchymists which appears beautiful outwardly but will not beare the touch He is like to rotten wood that shineth bright in a darke night but hath no true light in it or to a Painter that beginneth to paint the face outward feature but neuer regardeth what the inward parts be There is no painting will serue our turne when we come to appeare before the Lord we must bring him the best and offer him the chiefest gift Psal 103. â that we may say with the Prophet Blesse the Lord O my soule and al that is within me blesse his holy Name The wise man exhorteth vs to looke to the heart Prou. 4.23 and to keepe it with all diligence for out of it are the issues of life If the fountaine of water be muddy miery it is quickly troubled and made vnseruiceable If the root of the tree be rotten it is sooner turned with wind and weather so the heart of man if it bee corrupt it soone defileth and polluteth all other things that proceed from it Halt not therefore with him that can abide no halting but walke with an vpright foote and offer vp all to him of whom we haue receiued all Secondly from offering to God the best Vse 2 things we haue to further his worship we may conclude that the maintenance of the Minâstery should be very sufficient that so they which preach the Gospel might liue of the Gospel 1 Cor. â 1 And as they doe not sow sparingly so doubtlesse they ought not to reape sparingly I plead not the cause of those that are negligent slothfull that feed themselues but not the flocke but such as open their mouthes spend their strength to feed the soules of others deserue to haue liberal maintainance for their own bodies and as thââ dispence spirituall things it is no great thing if they receiue carnall things The heathen men the idolatrous Egyptians prouided liberally for their Priests in the seuen yeeres of famine ãâã 7.22 and would not suffer them to alienate their lands from the vse to which they were consecrated no not in the generall alienation of other men ãâã â 7 God loueth a cheerefull giuer when the gift is giuen vnto men much more in duties performed vnto God would he haue vs cheerfull forward and bountifull There is no calling more honourable in many respects vnder the heauen then the Ministery I am not ignorant that it is much disgraced neuerthelesse it is a great grace to be set in it The Apostle sheweth that by Christ Iesus declared mightily to be the Son of God throgh the resurrection from the dead ãâã 1.4 5. he had receiued grace and Apostleship And although some by grace vnderstand the grace of reconciliation and attonement with God others referre it to such gifts as did fit him for the function of his Apostleship yet I rather take it by a Grammaticall figure called Hendiadis to signifie the grace of Apostleship or the fauour and free gift of God to be an Apostle So then it noteth out the nature and fountaine of his Apostleship and sheweth that to be in the Ministery is not any disgrace but a speciall grace of God if we beleeue the Spirit of God speaking in the Scriptures ãâã 1.12 Hence it is that he giueth thankes to Christ Iesus our Lord for that he counted him faithfull putting him into the Ministery inabling him to discharge the same And this honor farther appeareth as wel by the special gifts giuen to theÌ aboue the rest of the people as also by the reward recompence ââc
holy grouÌd Exod. 3.5 Iosh 5.15 This we shold al consider wheÌ we meet together in one place and carefully remember that the place in which we assemble is holy ground and therefore we should take heed we doe not abuse it Obiect But is that ground wherupon Temples or Churches stand more holy then other I answer Answ no it is not in it self there is no more holinesse in it then in other but in respect of the assembly therein gathered together and of the exercises of religion therein performed it is for that present more holy and better to be accounted and esteemed then all other places and peeces of ground whatsoeuer This made the Prophet say Psal 84.10 A day in thy Courts is better then a thousand I had rather bee a doore-keeper in the house of my God then to dwell in the tents of wickednesse We see how carefull all men are whensoeuer they goe abroad and come into any publike place and presence of men to adorne the outward man decently lest being seene in an vnseemely manner they be condemned and despised especially if they be to appeare before some great person as we see in Ioseph Gen. 41.14 When they brought him before the presence of Pharaoh he shaued himselfe and hee changed his raiment and so came vnto him How much more then should wee looke to our selues to the inward man to the heart that we come not carelesly contemptuously before him that searcheth the hearts and reines If any aske how we may prepare our selues and behaue our selues Obiect that we may be accounted fit to come before Gods presence I answere Answer we must practise three duties first wee must embrace true godlinesse and righteousnesse and cast out of our hearts as filthinesse out of our houses all impiety and vnrighteousnesse The gates of Gods house into which hee will enter are the gates of righteousnes and none shall enter into them but the righteous Psal 118.16 Open to me the gates of righteousnesse I will goe into them and I will praise the Lord this gate is the Lords into which the righteous shal enter When Iacob went to Bethel to build for God an altar and to worship him first he clensed his house of idols and commanded his houshold to be cleane Gen. 35.2 â therby shadowing out the purity of their harts To this purpose doth Dauid testifie Psal 26.6 that he would wash his hands in innocency and then afterward he would compasse his altar So then so often as we intend to come to the house of God we must rid our hearts of wickednesse as it were our ground of weedes and so sanctifie them that they may be fit vessels to receiue heauenly graces They that doe otherwise shall neuer reape any benefit by the holy assemblies of the Saints let them resort thither neuer so often Secondly we must not onely shunne and shake off things vngodly and vnlawfull in themselues but euen such things that in time and place may be followed and are commanded to be done of vs to wit the care of earthly things and thoughts vpon the matters of this world These haue their time but their time is out of time when the time serueth to serue the Lord and we are to sanctifie a Sabboth vnto him These indeed haue their place but they haue no place in the place of Gods worship and therefore must be displaced out of our hearts before we come to the house of God A vessell full of myre and puddle cannot receiue any sweet and wholesome liquor though ye powre it vpon it all the day long and if our minds and hearts be forestalled with the cares of this life and the cogitations of earthly things they are no way capable of heauenly things they are full fraught and stuffed already and so leaue no roome or receit for better things These are ranke thornes that choke the word Lastly we must consider that we haue to deale with God and not with man and be ready to receiue without contradiction or resisting without mincing and mangling whatsoeuer is deliuered vnto vs by the Ministers of God and from the warrant of Scriptures This must be the end that we aime at when we come into the Church Antâm Faâââ comment ãâã Eccle. 4. to heare the word of life to learne the way of saluation and to embrace the doctrine of trueth and saluation It was the manner of the Priestes and Leuites to interprete the Law and the Prophets were wont to preach their Sermons to the people gathered together in great multitudes in the Temple Ierem. chap. 7. verse 2. where Ieremy is commanded to stand in the gate of the Lords house ãâã 2 7. and proclaime there this word Let vs therefore prepare our hearts to obedience by setting before vs the presence of God present by his word present by his grace present by his Sacraments present by all his ordinances and by his blessing vpon his ordinances Thus doth the Prophet prophesie that the people call one to another and say Come ye and let vs goe vp to the Mountaine of the Lord âây 1 3. to the house of the God of Iacob and he will teach vs he doth not say the Ministers but the Lord himselfe will teach vs his waies and we will walke in his paths A notable meanes to worke much good in vs and the cheefest way to touch our hearts with feare and reuerence knowing that we haue to do with Gods word nay with God himselfe Thus did Cornelius consider Acts 10 33. when he saide to Peter We are all heere present before GOD to heare all things that are commanded thee of God Let vs examine our selues by these few rules and by them we shall know whether we come aright or not to the house of God with due reuerence and preparation Let not the Minister sowe among thornes but grub them out of the ground of your hearts that so yee may bring foorth fruites with patience Secondly obserue from the law of contraries Vse 2 that Satan is present in all places of Idolatry wickednesse impiety and prophanenes For as God is present where he is worshipped so is the Prince of this world that âuâeth in all the children of disobedience present also where he is serued Thus speaketh Christ our Sauiour to the Church of Pergamus Reuel 2 13. I know thy workes where thou dwellest euen where Satans throne is So then where vngodlinesse is set vp and maintained there is Satan present nay there he is president there is Satans seat and there he keepeth âesidence O that all wicked and vngodly persons were throghly perswaded of the truth of this point and that they would diligently weigh with themselues that Satan is oftentimes neere theÌ euen at their elbowes when they thinke him to be farre from them and thâmselues out of gunshot as we vse to speake and free from all danger For if he will intrude himselfe and winde in himselfe among
from another 1 Thess 4 16. There is one Archangell others are called thrones dominions powers and principalities Eph. 1 21. Col. 1 16. The day and night haue their courses sommer and winter haue their seasons one man hath gifts aboue another Michael is called a Prince or one of the cheefest of the Angels Dan. 10 13. When Christ our Sauiour intended to feede the multitude that had continued with him to heare his word he commanded his Disciples to make all sit downe in rankes by hundreds and fifties that is the fiue thousand which did eate of the fiue loaues and two fishes sate orderly in companies an hundred in length and fifty in bredth Mark 6 40. so that he would haue all things euen the most common ordiâary done in order Reason 1 For all disorder and confusion came into the world by Satan and his cheefest trauaile and employment is to make a breach into that order which God hath setled and established He shuffleth and mingleth all together and seeketh to disturb and destroy what he can Reason 2 how he can Againe order is a meanes to preserue euery society the want of it threatneth ruine to euery society When the people were to encounter with the Canaanites they asked of the Lord who should goe vp against them first to fight against them Iudg. 1 1. When a Prophet told Ahab that the great multitude of the Syrians should be ouercome in battell 1 Kin. 20 14. and deliuered into his hands he asked Who shall order the battell and the Prophet answered Thou The word properly signifieth to binde or to tie because good order bindeth and tieth as with a chaine the whole host together and one of theÌ to another as stickes â t are bound together in one bundle Whilest they stand firme and continue close together in good aray they are out of danger if once they disband and fall to rout then followeth a miserable carnage and destruction Besides Reason 3 it giueth beauty comelines to euery action This serueth to reproue such as keepe not Vse 1 their places but breake out of order and will not be held within the compas that God hath set them Euery man hath his bounds set him is enclosed in them as in a circle which he may not passe In the giuing of the Law when the Lord promised to come down in the sight of all the people vpon Mount Sinai Exod. 19 11 Moses is commanded to set them bounds that they may take heed to themselues and go not vp into the Mount or touch the border of it ver 12. if any touched the Mount he was to be put to death v. 13. Euery creature hath his proper place and goeth no farther then the chaine of God suffereth The sea though it rageth yet is held in by this chaine God hath said Thus far it shall go and no farther In the gathering of Manna which was the bread that the Lord gaue Israel to eate Exod. 16 1â Moses doth set down the order which they must obserue they must leaue none of it vntill the morning v. 19. On the seuenth day euery man must abide in his place no man must go out of his place on that day No man hath any promise of blessing when he keepeth not the order that God hath set him We know how it was with Corah Dathan Abiram when they would encroch vpon Moses and Aaron and the calling wherein God had set them it was their owne destruction Secondly acknowledge from hence that Vse 2 the Church is a blessed company it is the very schoole of good order wherein all things are done in number weight and measure When Balaam had seene the goodly order of this host of God as the Vallies that were spread forth as gardens by the riuers side as the trees of Lign-Aloes which the Lord had planted as Cedar trees beside the waters he cried out in an admiratioÌ of this comly decent seemly order How goodly are thy Tents O Iacob and thy Tabernacles O Israel This heathen man Numb 24 this sorcerer this idolater as blind as he was in the matters of God saw and could not but open his mouth to confesse the glorious condition and estate of the Church For who is it that ruleth in the Church and who is it by whom it is guided Is it not God who is the God of order No confusion cleaueth or can cleaue to him he is not the God of confusion he is light him is no darknesse at all 1 Iohn 1 5. He hath set an order among all his works He hath appointed in the Church Pastors and Teachers for the gathering together of the Saints Ephesians chap. 4. Some to teach and others to learne some to speake and others to heare some to minister the Sacraments and some not to minister them ãâã 22 3 4. This made the Prophet Dauid say Ierusalem is builded as a City that is compact together whither the Tribes go vp c. There is nothing but confusion out of the Church The world is full of disorders Vse 3 Thirdly when we see this order interrupted and broken off in the workes of God know that it commeth not of God Acknowledge therein the corruption of man and the worke of Satan What is it that hath brought in trouble and confusion but the sinne of man That therefore cannot be of God FroÌ hence it commeth that the creature is subiect vnto vanity Rom. 8 20. not by Gods creation but through mans transgression This haue I found saith Salomon that God hath made man vpright but they haue sought out many inuentions Eccl. 7 29. Neuerthelesse we are assured that as the whole creation groneth and trauaileth in paine together vntill now so it shall be deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious liberty of the sonnes of GOD verse 21. And we for our parts considering the desolations that sinne hath brought in must seeke by all meanes to repaire the image of God so much decaied Vse 4 Fourthly whensoeuer we cannot sound the depth of Gods workes nor iudge of them as we ought when we see to our appearance much out of square as souldiers out of their squadrons we must not condemne the workes of God but accuse our owne blindnesse ignorance forasmuch as God hath made all beautifull in his season Eccl. 3 11. When we behold how the wicked prosper for the most part and are of great power spreading themselues like a greene bay tree Ps 37 35 and on the other side the godly all the day long plagued and chastened euery morning Ps 73 14. we are ready to misiudge misdeeme of these workes of God Dauid confesseth that his feete were almost gone his steps had welnigh slipt v. 2. He began to thinke he had cleansed his heart in vaine and washed his hands in innocency v. 13. Howbeit the waies of God are not as our waies this is therfore our
yeelde them subiection feare honour prayer tribute and obedience as the Apostle vrgeth these particulars Ro. 13 1 2. 6 7. and it condemneth to the pit of hell all such as resist them and rise vp against them Should the sonne rebell against the Father as Absolon did Let him then feare the end of Absolon to be hanged in the tree Should the childe striue against his Nurse that beareth him or the sheepe set themselues against the sheepheard that feedeth them Woe then to such as will discharge themselues of the dutie they owe to such as haue the charge ouer theÌ and will plot against their life of whom they receiue life and goods and peace and safety and all Vse 4 Fourthly it is the duty of all Magistrates and those that are in authoritie to consider what they haue to do their names and titles must teach them what their office is not to magnifie themselues not to think themselues absolute not to set themselues against God not to tyrannize ouer his people not to maintaine themselues in ease and idlenesse in vanity and superfluity not to follow after their owne pleasures but to do iustice to all without respect of person to protect euery one from wrong to maintaine publike peace and tranquility but especially to further Gods true religion They must haue publike minds and not seeke their owne good only or principally It is the ruine of an estate when publique persons haue priuate mindes regarding only to serue themselues and to procure their owne good These are no common-wealths men but priuate wealths men The Apostles were called to be fishers of men and Princes are called to be sheepheards of men to feede reasonable sheepe and this is their honour if they be found faithfull that it may be said of them as it is of Dauid Hee fed them according to the integrity of his heart-and guided them by the skilfulnesse of his hands Psal 78.72 Verses 16 18 20. And the Lord sayde vnto Moses Gather vnto me seuenty men of the Elders of Israel whom thou knowest to bee the Elders of the people c. In these wordes we haue the answer to Moses complaint And as the complaint stood of two distinct parts so doth the answere of the same points Touching the greatnesse of the charge and burthen whereof Moses complaineth God commandeth him to gather together vnto him seauenty men of the Elders of Israel to whom he would communicate of the same spirit that Moses had howbeit without any diminution of his gifts although many suppose that the Lord did punish him for his murmuring with the lessning of his gifts as it is true Marbac Comment in Num. Whit. praelect de pont f. Rom. pag 89 4. hee doth sometimes punish in that manner sometimes by lesning and sometimes by taking away what hee had formerly bestowed Zach. 11 17. Mat. 25 27. But we do not reade or finde that hee dealt so with Moses or that he was lesse fit for gouernment then he was before rather his gifts were deriued to others as one candle lighteth another and yet the light is not diminished And what benefite or profite had it beene to Moses to haue these ioyned if his gifts had beene impaired In this place we haue the institution and erecting of a new Court among the Iewes called the Sanhedrim The institution of the Sanhedrim among the Iewes This honourable Senate at the first founding of it consisted indifferently of men taken out of all the Tribes which had some of the Leuites to assist them This court was seated and kept at Ierusalem and might handle waightier causes D. Field of the Church lib. 5. cap. 9. inflict more greeuous then the set Courts and Tribunals of iustice appointed and assembled and obserued in the gates of euery Citty and to this they might appeale from those inferiour Consistories For such as were instituted thorough the aduice and counsell of Iethro Exod 18 21. were not necessary to be of this number of seuenty they had the hearing and determining of the least causes and besides they receyued not an extraordinary spirite neyther was it needfull for that calling This Councel of the Sanhedrim remained after the captiuitie and continued vnto the dayes of Herod Iunij in Analyâ in Numer who made hauocke of many of them and put most of them to death Howbeit some of them remained euen to the desolation of the Temple and of the City by the Romans Liuelies Chronology of the Persian Monarchy page 238. and of this Christ speaketh Matth. 5 20. and 18.17 which the best interpreters vnderstand of the 70. Elders of the great Consistory or iudgement place in Ierusalem But when King Agrippa was once driuen out of Ierusalem by a rakelly rout of seditious cutters and cut-throats then were the Sanhedrim deposed at their will when there was none to controll them Ioseph de bell Iud. lib. 5. cap. 1 and other base pesants were set vp in their roome who had no lawes to restraine them no Magistrates to punish them no authority to bridle them Then was the Priest-hoode made a mockerie then was Ierusalem without a guide as an house without a Ruler or a ship without a Pylot There was none to manage the state aright but all gouernment was turnd into confusion and disorder The second complaint of Moses was touching the feeding of so great a multitude which God answereth verse 18 19. by a promise and by a threatning Hee promiseth vnto them store of flesh and to fit them and fill them not for a day or two dayes c. but euen a whole month And he that sheweth he could do this sheweth also that he could doe more if that had bin too little howbeit they should in the end take litle delight pleasure in their delicates after which their soules so ernestly lusted because hee threatneth that in the midst of their abundance it shold come out of their nostrils and be vtterly loathed of them This answer of God ministereth many instructions First that God layeth no more vpon any then he will inable them to beare if they thinke it bee too heauy hee will ease them of it He is not like to Pharaoh that willed more to be laid vpon the people then they could compasse complaining that they were too idle Exod. 5 17 18. Neither is he like to Rehoboam that refused to make the greeuous seruice of his father and his heauy yoke lighter but answered the men of Israel roughly that he would adde to their yoake and if his father chastened them with whips he would chastice them with Scorpions 1 King 12 11. but God is ready to take away part of the burthen and diuide it among others that it might bee borne equally vpon all their shoulders Secondly he furnisheth with gifts all such as he sendeth and calleth he employeth none in any function but such as he furnisheth for that purpose Thirdly we see that God is able
against no other then Moses himselfe a chiefe a most excellent seruant of God they strike at the head and not at the feet touch him whom God had lifted vp aboue the rest to gouerne his people âââârine The Doctrine arising from hence is this that proud and ambitious men do shew themselues continualy most enuious and outragious against the most excellent and most painful seruants of God So did Haman against Mordecai the true seruant of God and faithfull subiect of the King of whom it is said He had spoken good for the king Esth 7 â So did the high Priestes shew their malice against Christ and afterward against his Apostles Diotrephes against Iohn and the most painful Pastors That Antichrist of Rome hath alwaies beene most bitter against the chiefe teachers of the gospel and the best preachers of the reformed churches For first they stand most of all in their way Reason 1 and are a great eye-sore vnto them resisting their tyranny and pride and discouering to the world their Antichristian vsurpation This is the true cause that they haue raged against them both aliue and dead Reuel 11 10. The two witnesses are slaine and they reioyced in their fall because they were vexed by them This maketh the proud byshop of Rome euen vnder his owne nose better to endure the blasphemous Iewes or any other professed enemies of Christ and of the christian religion then such as beleeue in Christ because the other neuer trouble his kingdome but these are ready to cal him to an account and to answer for the destruction of the soules of men Secondly they are afraide lest if these continue and prosper their kingdome fall This feare of the high priests was it that mooued them against Christ and his Apostles Ioh 11 48 Thirdly cankered and corrupt enuy cannot abide them that do any good in the church or common-wealth much lesse them that do most good and labour more then others but it seeketh the ruine of such For their diligeÌce maketh the negligence of those to appear the more Saul enuied Dauid to the death especially for the gifts graces and blessings of God bestowed vpon him Vse 1 See from hence this truth that the best seruants of God oftentimes find the worst entertainment in the world and that at the hands of the highest and chiefest Thus it fell out with Moses who was driuen by Pharaoh to forsake Egypt ãâã 4 1 2. Heb. 11 37.38 So Herod Pilate the high priests rulers of the people set themselues against Christ and his Apostles Wherfore when we see this maruel not at it neither be discoraged by it when we finde and feele the like measure let vs comfort our selues in the examples of the faithfull that haue gone before vs. We must not looke to be better then they nor dreame of a condition higher then theirs it is enough for vs to be made like vnto them The more our graces increase the more will the enuy of the malicious increase Vse 2 Secondly this sheweth the vnthankfulnesse of the world who hate them most and loue them least that do them most good The vngodly reape many benefits by the godly yet do they recompence them euill for good The creatures grone vnder the burden which they sustaine yeelding helpe and succor to the vngodly By meanes of Paul all that were in the ship had their liues granted vnto them yet afterward they would haue killed him Acts 27 42. Whatsoeuer the wicked enioy it is for the godlies sake They bring a blessing vpon the house yea vpon the land where they liue The faith of Noah preserued his whole family though all were not faithfull that were in it Gen. 7 1. The faith of Rahab beleeuing in God and shewing the soundnesse of it by a liuely fruite in receiuing the spies saued aliue her father and mother her brethren and sisters all that they had But doth the world respect them any whit the more or loue them one iot the better No doubtlesse they will not acknowledge themselues any way beholden vnto them or that they fare the better for them Whereas indeede the godly are their good benefactors and patrons whatsoeuer they esteeme of them The poorest man that feareth God doth after a sort giue life liuing to the vngodly The godly are the wicked mans good Benefactors They haue cause to thanke them for that which they haue and for that consideration to make much of theÌ The heauens could not continue as they do but wold fall vpon the heads of these prophane wretches if once the number of the elect were accomplished yet we see how badly and basely they are accounted of they hate them to the death and procure what hurt they can vnto them Lastly acknowledge heerein the prouidence of God that the giftes of his children Vse 3 should not exalt them for all are prone vnto vainglory euen they that are sanctified in the greatest measure are spotted with pride and ambition emulation and desire of superiority 2 Cor. 12 7. Paul saith of himselfe Least I shold be exalted aboue measure through the abundance of the reuelations there was giuen to mee a thorn in the flesh the messenger Satan to buffet me least I should be exalted aboue measure We see he repeateth this twice and beginneth endeth the sentence with the same thing that he had this tentation least he should bee exalted aboue measure To teach vs that this fell out by Gods speciall prouidence and dispensation Hereby doth God work out their great good turneth the enuy of enemies to the furtherance of his owne and his childrens glorie whereby much euill is suppressed which otherwise is ready to breake out And the Lord heard it This followed their sin immediately as a sergeant that doggeth the poore debter at the heels to attach him arrest him God heard the sin that they committed their words came vp to his eares and hee is determined not to keepe silence We learne hereby that God knoweth heareth and vnderstandeth all the wayes of men Doctrine God vnderstandeth all the wayes of men nothing can be hid from his sight nothing can escape his hearing hee discerneth and descrieth all the doings of men whatsoeuer they bee God knew what Adam had done so soone as hee had falne and eaten of the forbidden fruite and called vnto him Adam Where art thou Gen. 3.9 He saw all the wickednesse of man vpon the earth and knew that euery imagination of the thoughts of his heart was onely euill continually Gen. 6 5. He was not ignorant that the Sodomites were exceeding sinners against the Lord Gen. 18 20. he heard the cry of their sins which sounded shrilly in his eares and pierced the clouds and mounted vp to heauen so Prou. 15 3 11. Reason 1 He made the eyes the heart the eares Psal 94 9 10 11. yea hee hath fierie eyes Dan. 10 6. Many things hinder our eiesight the
Neither doth this any way derogate from the authority of the writings of Moses which were giuen by the inspiration of the Spirit seeing we confesse the Prophets which came after spake by the same Spirit But howsoeuer it be this is certaine that Moses and the Prophets whether they praise or dispraise themselues wrote no otherwise then as they were commanded and appointed Besides these words may be restrained to the cause and matter in hand namely that as by nature he was very milde and gentle so he departed not from his humility though hee were exceedingly prouoked by those whom he least suspected and at whose hands he least deserued it Hee became as a deafe man that heard not and as a dumb man which openeth not his mouth but vsed this as a reason to cast downe himselfe farther before God and as Dauid said I will bee yet more vile in mine owne eyes so Moses saith 2 Sam. 6 2â I will bee yet more milde in mine owne eies And herein was his meeknes seene hereby it was tried Euery man will seeme to be milde when he is not prouoked but when we are teazed and troubled if then we keepe our meeknes we shew that we haue this gift It is no commendation to keepe silence and hold our peace when no maÌ wrongeth vs but if we can beare with patience the wrongs that are offered vnto vs theÌ we may assure our selues that this vertue is in vs. We learne from hence That euery one in his owne cause should bee meeke and lowly Doctrine Euery ãâã should be milde gââtle in his ãâã cause ready to put vp wrongs offered vnto them Prou. 24 29. Ro 12 17. Meeknesse is a vertue which adorneth al persons estates degrees as the Magistrate Iosh 7 19 the Minister 2 Tim. 2 25 the master Eph. 6 9. Math. 26 50 the wife 1 Pet. 3 4 a meeke and quiet spirit is of great price and much accepted in the sight of God the hearer of the word of God Iam. 1 21 the seruant 1 Pet. 2 20. To be short it adorneth euery Christian in his generall calling Eph. 4 1 2. The examples of the Saints are many that haue gone before vs. Dauid toward Saul Stephen praied for his enemies Christ setteth forth himselfe as a patterne of this vertue Math. 11 29. and he hath left himselfe an example of it by washing the feet of his Disciples Iohn 13 5 15. and by bearing the reproches of the vngodly 1 Pet. 2 23. Luke 9 5â The reasons to confirme the point follow Reason 1 First God the Father dealeth thus with vs he beareth with patience and long suffering and forgiueth such as repent Secondly Exod. 34â Eph. 4 32 Col. 3 13. vengeance is the Lords it belongeth to him only to his assignes to wit the Magistrates not to priuate persons Such as take the sword into their owne hand doubt of Gods iustice Rom. 12 â Nah. 1 â and in effect deny him to be iust Thirdly meekenes is a gift of the Spirit Gal. 5 23 and the contrary is a fruite of the flesh and of our corrupt nature If this be necessary for all then we must Vse 1 learne the nature of it and for this purpose consider what it is the matter whereof it standeth and the fruites thereof Meekneâ what it ãâã Meeknesse is a gift of the Spirit which moderateth anger desire of reuenge forgiuing offences and pardoning iniuries for peace and quietnesse sake so that albeit a man be prouoked by iniuries receiued yet he doth not intend nor enterprize to requite it but brideleth all hatred impatience The matter wherein it must bee shewed is priuate vnto our selues The mâ wheâânesse ãâã shewed In the wrongs and iniuries that touch our persons we must be as Moses was in this place wee must set his example before our eyes but in matters of God when his glory is impeached or his truth diminished we must be earnest zealous not patient not forbearing not long-suffering but as this Moses was in the case of God Exod. 32 19 27. when he saw the Calfe he waxed hot not meeke wheras in this place in a matter concerning himselfe he waxed meeke not hot So it was with Dauid who held his tongue at his owne wrongs and was as a man that could not heare ãâ¦ã 14 â9 and ãâã yet hee consumed away with zeale against the enemies that forgat Gods word The like we see in Christ our Sauiour ãâ¦ã 7. â32 he was as a Lambe meeke before the shearer opened not his mouth yet wheÌ the Temple was abused and the worshippe of God prophaned he made a whip of cordes and draue the buyers sellers out of the Temple ãâ¦ã â1 12. ãâ¦ã of âesse Lastly touching the fruites of it we must vnderstand first that it maketh a man with a patient and quiet heart to submit himselfe to the iudgments of God and not to murmure at theÌ or to faint vnder them as Dauid beeing in great distresse through Gods heauy hand vpon him doth shew foorth this grace Secondly it maketh a man to beare the iniuries of men with a quiet minde yea to forgiue and forget them Thirdly it maketh a man not onely to beare the iniuries of others but to forbeare to offer wrongs and iniuries vnto others For whosoeuer is patient and meeke in spirit will rather suffer then offer wrong Secondly we ought to labour for the moderation Vse 2 of al our affections especially anger hatred malice rancour and reuenge The motiues to stirre and induce vs hereunto are many and of much force First it is the right way to blessednesse ãâã to ãâã to âesse Mat. 5 5. If we would be happy or any whit regard this promise we must get the spirit of meeknesse into our hearts expresse the power of it in our liues Secondly we must deale with our brethren as God hath dealt with vs we daily wrong him by our offences and prouoke him by our sinnes yet he beareth with vs shall we then be so vnlike to our heauenly Father as by and by to reuenge the wrongs done to vs and chalenge him the combate that any way toucheth our credite and estimation Col. 3 13. Thirdly without it we cannot heare the word of GOD to our comfort and saluation but it is made vtterly vnprofitable vnto vs Iam. 1 21. Fourthly a soft and milde spirit pacifieth wrath and heapeth coales of fire vpon the enemies head ãâã 1. ââ 2. ãâã 5 32 It must be our wisedome to giue place to wrath Rom. 12 19. It is our duty to be pitifull and courteous and to loue the brethren 1 Pet. 3 8 9. Lastly it moueth vs to cast vp our eye to Gods prouidence and to assubiect our selues vnto it as we see in the examples of Iob and Ioseph who neuer sought reuenge on them that did them wrong but rest in the will and pleasure of
Reason 1 are first because they refuse to heare God speaking vnto them it standeth with the rule of equity that God should deale with them as they deale with him Ezek. 8.8 Zach 7.12 13. and stop his eares against those that will not heare him Secondly his Reason 2 wrath lyeth vpon them Vse 1 Conclude from hence that the prayers of the wicked are abominable Pro. 28. Not only their sinnes prouoke God but their prayers and their best works so that thogh they multiply them yet he will not regard them This sheweth their wretched estate and condition they haue no accesse to God they may come to his gate but they can haue no entraÌce it is shut vp against them They may knock say Lord Lord Luk. 13.25 open vnto vs but he wil answere Depart from me all ye workers of iniquity I know you not Secondly let none continue in any known Vse 2 sin but wash their hearts and bee reconciled vnto God For sin stoppeth the eares of God that he cannot heare and casteth such heauy clogs vpon our prayers that they cannot possibly pierce the cloudes ascend into heauen and come into the presence of God Our iniquities wherein we delight are as fetters and bolts that are fastned to our prayers or as lead that presseth them down to the earth The life of a sinner is vncomfortable The life of a sinner that lieth in his sinnes is of all other liues the most vncomfortable For if we cannot pray to God in hope of mercy forgiuenes when our sins disquiet vs or in hope of deliuerance when our troubles oppresse vs what comfort haue we or can we haue in any thing vnder the Sun On the other side when the faithfull lye vnder infinite calamities The Life of the faithâull is most comfortable sicknes pouerty shame contempt reproch slander infamy sicknes being forsaken of all and hated of all euen laden with an heap of misery and aduersity yet this is their comfort they can freely go vnto God haue accesse to the throne of grace they may pray vnto him as it were poure out their coÌplaints in his bosom Lastly it is our duty being reconciled vnto Vse God to be reconciled to our brethreÌ also For no man is truely at one with God Mat. 6 1â and 3. â that is not made one with his brother and except we forgiue men their trespasses our heauenly Father will neuer forgiue vs therfore whensoeuer we bring our gift to the altar and there remember that our brother hath ought against vs we must leaue our gift before the altar and goe our way to be reconciled first of al to our brother As then we desire forgiuenes of God so ought we to forgiue God forgiueth vpon condition that we shal forgiue Those that are vnmercifull shal neuer find mercy We cannot haue a more perfect president to mooue vs to mercy then to consider how God dealeth with vs he considereth whereof we are made he remembreth that we are but dust We think it much and oftentimes complaine that God will not heare our prayers but we seeldome or neuer consider that the fault is in our selues because we wil not heare our brethren And what exception can we take against our brethren which God may not ten thousand times better except against vs Haue we deserued better at their hands then to bee so abused as we pretend our selus to be so hath God of vs and we cannot deny it Are we his betters and superiours So is God ours We vse to say we are not for him we liue not by him we can liue well enough without him Neither doth God liue by vs but we by him and he can liue without vs who liued before vs but not we without him Haue we often warned him to looke to his wayes and not to abuse vs any longer So hath God often warned vs. Haue we receiued wrong after wrong and forgiuen seuen times or seuenty times seuen times So hath God forgiuen vs ten thousand talents for an hundred pence Matth. 1â 28. If then we retaine any malice in our harts our prayers are not regarded nay they are reiected as vile and abominable Alas my Lord I beseech thee lay not the sinne vpoÌ vs wherin we haue done foolishly c. obserue here a notable point in Aaron he is not striken with the leprosie but is free from it altogether Miriam is stricken with the leprosie but it is Aaron that calleth for mercy when he looked vpon her and saw it for the Priests were appointed to looke vpon it and to pronounce the person to be either cleane or vncleane so that punishments vpon others should cause vs to amend and to looke to our selues Againe we ought to desire the good one of another to haue a fellow-feeling of the miseries one of another See also that he is as much humbled and cast downe nay more then she is for this sinne and confesseth he had done amisse We learne hereby that sinne committed against God must touch vs and goe neere vnto vs though we feele no punishment ââââine ãâ¦ã âght ãâ¦ã sinne ãâã we ãâã puâ Vpâ It is no great matter to be humbled when the punishment is heauy vpon vs but to bee brought low euen vpon our knees and to say with Aron Alas lay not the sinne vpon vs is a notable and necessary duty required of vs. The most wicked men in the world that sinne with an high hand will confesse their sinne vnder the crosse while the hand of God lyeth vpon them as we see in Caine in Pharaoh in Saul in Iudas and others but this ariseth more in consideration of the punishment then of the sinne howbeit Aaron in this place felt no punishment though he were a companion in the offence which fell out in regard of the Priesthood For if any aske why he was not stricken with the leprosie forasmuch as he was guilty of the same iniquity I answere it was not that his offence was slight but because his office was great he was a liuely image of Christ Iesus our true Mediatour the onely begotten Sonne of God ãâã Aââon âot puâd God would not therfore bring his person into contempt and reproch lest the Priesthood also should bee reproched Besides he did not contriue it but consent to it and was drawne no doubt after a sort euen against his will by his sister into a fellowship of this murmuring as he had been before by the people to make the golden calfe she had the principall hanâ in the sinne and consequently in the iudgment We must therfore be touched with sinne principally because it is sinne not because the punishment lyeth vpon vs but though we should neuer be punished and plagued though there were no day of iudgement no feare of hell no sentence of death no feeling of torment yet sin should be bitter and greeuous vnto vs euen because it is sin
nothing in the world shold trouble vs more then that the law is transgressed God is offended Dauid was not in person stricken with the pestilence thogh it did destroy at noon day and thousands fell at his right hand ten thousaÌds at his left neither came it neere him yet he was no lesse humbled grieued in his soule ãâ¦ã 21. ãâ¦ã âg 20.6 ãâ¦ã âo 32.25 then if his body had beene stricken with many running sores Hezekiah had an expresse promise from God of adding fifteene yeares vnto his dayes and when his heart was lifted vp glorying in his riches and treasures in his siluer and gold in his armour and ointments in his spices and iewels which he had shewed to the messengers of the king of Babylon the Lord threatned that in his sons dayes all those precious things should be caried to Babylon so that he had peace and truth in his daies ãâ¦ã 39.8 âo 32.26 yet he humbled himselfe for the pride of his heart both he and the inhabitants of Ierusalem The reasons are plaine for first this is a Reason 1 signe of true humiliation repentance when we can mourne for sinne being free from the least touch of punishment it is a plaine token that we are touched with a conscience for sin it selfe If only we be cast downe for sin when Gods wrath lieth vpon vs we rather complain of the punishment then cry out for the sin Secondly Reason 2 sin is able to separate betweene God and vs whereby he is dishonoured and what ought to enter deeper vnto vs then to consider how God is dishonoured We may from hence lawfully and truely Vse 1 pronounce a fearefull woe vnto them that are no way humbled when the hand of God lyeth vpon them and writeth bitter things against them doubtlesse we need craue no pardon if we affirme constantly confidently that they are desperate sinners They feare neither God nor man nor hell nor death nor damnation it selfe Esay 1.6 They haue beene stricken from the soale of the foot euen vnto the head there is no soundnes in them but wounds and bruises putrifying sores yet they will not know nor vnderstand the hand that hath stricken them Thus doth the Lord complain by the Prophet that he hath giuen them cleannesse of teeth in all their cities Amos 4.6.7.9.10 11. and want of bread in all their places yet they had not returned vnto him he had withholden the raine from them and yet they returned not vnto him he had smitten them with blasting and mildew yet they returned not vnto him he had sent among them the pestilence after the manner of Egypt and ouerthrew some of them as God ouerthrew Sodome and Gomorrha and yet they returned not vnto him Thus did they run on from euill to worse filled vp the measure of their sins that they could not be reclaimed by any punishments though neuer so greeuous I will propound one famous or rather infamous example to this purpose very remarkable in the Scriptures and that is of Ahaz the Lord brought great affliction vpon him but he sought to the king of Assyria who helped him not but not to the Lord who could haue helped 2 Chro. 28.22 in the time of his distresse he did trespasse yet more against the Lord. This was king Ahaz Woe vnto vs if it be so with vs woe bee vnto vs if his iudgements doe not soften vs but harden vs not better vs but make vs worse The fire purifieth the gold maketh it more perfect but the drosse and refuse it maketh worse then it was before So is it with impenitent persons and all the reprobate whom the Lord will in the end sweep away as dung from the earth Secondly it is our duty to walke in obedience Vse 2 to God principally because he commandeth it not for reward sake chiefly for so doe hirelings who if once the hire ceasse wil work no longer We must be obedient for loue to God his law But is it not lawful to do good in hope of reward Obiect to propound to our selus that end It is lawfull ânswer Heb. 11.26 but that must not be the chiefe and principal end Moses had respect to the recompence of the reward wherby he did shake off all drowsinesse encourage himselfe in well doing and quicken his zeale in the seruice of God and his people neuerthelesse he had other maine ends that he aimed at The loue of God must constrain vs his coÌmandement bear sway in our hearts far aboue all rewards So doth Paul encourage himselfe to preach the Gospel because hee should haue a reward if he did it willingly and a feareful woe hung ouer his head is he did it not 1 Cor. 9.16 17. howbeit in another place he telleth vs that the loue of God constrained him 2 Cor. 5.14 And the Apostle Peter stirreth vp the Elders of the Church to feede the flocke because when the chiefe Shepheard shall appeare they shall receiue a crowne of glory that fadeth not away 1 Pet. 5.4 yet himself was stirred vp by Christ our Sauiour to feed his sheepe and lambes if he loued him Ioh. 21.15 16. So then we must labour to do good though we see no reward euen in conscience of our duty to God And it is lawfull to abstaine from sinne for feare of punishment but chiefly because the righteous God hateth it and the iust Iudge condemneth it Vse 3 Lastly let vs hereby examine our selues what account we make of sinne whether it be greeuous vnto vs as it is sinne or not If it be we may comfort our selues that we haue receiued grace to humble our selues before the crosse commeth for then it is a free and voluntary humiliation If wee leaue sinne because sinne leaueth vs because we cannot follow after it because we must leaue the world because we grow weary of it because it bringeth shame and reproch because we waxe old and our youthfull yeeres are spent this repentance is not thanke-worthy but falleth out sildome to be true repentance This is a forced and constrained repentance and consequently oftentimes vnsound seeldome sincere If we yeeld obedience for conscience sake it is a token of sincerity We see the example of Peter after he had fearefully denyed his master and sworne that he neuer knew the man it pleased the Lord of life graciously to looke vpon him with an eye of mercy and to restore him by the spirit of meeknesse he had no punishment vpon him yet he went out of that place and separated himselfe from that vngodly crue and wept bitterly Matt. 26 75. Happy are we if we can doe the like This humiliation shall bring peace and comfort at the last It is a true note that we haue learned to know sinne âf our souls can mourn in secret wheÌ we are in health peace at liberty and in prosperity it is a great mercy of God vouchsafed vnto vs and his Name
are swept away together with one vniuersall Flood Gen. 7. The like wee might say of Sodome and Gomorrha and the cities about them which giuing themselues to fornication and going after strange flesh suffered the vengeance of eternal fire Iude ver 7. The like we may say of kings and Princes nobles iudges Magistrates old and yong bond and free 2 Sam. 12.10 11. 2. King 7.19 20. and 1.9 10. Luke 12.20 and 16.22 23. Psalm 82.6.7 and 49.2.10 1. Sam. 2.29.30 Luke 1.20 Eccle. 11.9 2 King 2.24 Reason 1 God chastiseth his children that they shold not be condemned hereafter 1 Cor. 11.30 32 when they runne astray he putteth as it were a bridle in their mouthes whereby they are curbed and kept in obedience Secondly hee is constrained to take this course least they should trust in themselues whereas they should trust in the liuing God 2 Cor. 1.8.9 We are hardly driuen out of our selues and to renounce all confidence in the flesh We are quickely induced to sacrifice vnto our net and to burne incense vnto our drag Hab. 1.16 Thirdly hee doth it to humble vs and to prooue vs Deut. 8.2 Reuel 2.10 and that hee may doe vs good in the latter end Deut. 8.16 2 Sam. 16.12 so that he aymeth euermore at our good Vse 1 Vses follow See from hence the cause why they keepe Gods word whiles other run on in euil Psal 119.6.7.70.71 It is good for them that they are afflicted for before they went astray and wandred from his commandements Doubtlesse if they had all things that the corrupt flesh desireth and lusteth after they would runne into all excesse of riot with other men for as they are no better then other by nature so their workes would be no better then the workes of others God seeing much drosse in them is driuen to cast them into the fining pot to purifie them that they may bee as pure and precious golde in his sight Vse 2 Secondly we must learne hereby to iustifie God and to condemne our selues For if sinne draw downe his iudgements vpon the most excellent that offend then doubtlesse wee are bound to confesse that in his corrections he is iust and mercifull Lam. 3.22 When he afflicteth a nation or particular soule with famine sword or pestilence as his quiuer is full of arrowes he correcteth indeed but the cause is in our selues for his iugements are wrought out by man himselfe and we must learne to search out the cause in our selues It is sinne onely that deserueth and draweth downe his iudgements We must therefore learne to iustifie God in all his wayes and workes yea if he should ouerthrow our nation and strike downe our brethren and sisters and bring vs vtterly to confusion because we prouoke him daily by our iniquities his compassions neuer faile and for that cause alone wee are not confounded Thirdly we learne that there is no respect Vse 3 of persons with God in punishing for none shall escape his hand He punisheth not the simple and letteth others escape no man can pleade any immunity or impunity by his high place by his honour riches possessions or any other prerogatiue whatsoeuer Rom. 2.6 for he will render to euery man according to his deedes He looketh not vpon the outward appearance but so many as haue sinned without law shall also perish without law and as many as haue sinned in the Law shall be iudged by the Law As God in the decree of his election respecteth no mans peââon nor in bestowing his graces of saluation which are the fruits of election as vocation faith Gal. 3.28 iustification sanctification and such like so in his corrections and chastisements hee doth not strike the poore and spare the rich winke at the noble and honourable and strike downe the vnnoble and baser sort but hee respecteth euery one as he findeth him and punisheth sinne wheresoeuer sinne reigneth that all should feare Fourthly conclude necessarily that the Vse 4 wicked cannot escape If he strike his friends he will not passe ouer his enemies If the gold must passe the furnace the drosse shall be reiected If the good corne must be ground in the mill before it can be bread for the vse of man the chaffe shall be burned vp with fire vnquenchable Prou. 11.31 1 Pet. 4.17 18. Behold the righteous shall be recompenced in the earth much more the wicked and the sinner and if the righteous scarcely be saued where shall the vngodly appeare It is well said of one that the tribulations and afflictions of good men doe not bring them behind the wicked but rather shew that the plagues and punishments of the wicked are yet behind for God reserueth wrath for them Nahum 1.2 and will take vengeance of his aduersaries Ierem 25.29 Luke 23.28.31 The death and passion of Christ hath taken away the vengeance curse of the afflictions of the godly as he hath taken away the sting of death and strength of the law though both death and the Law remaine so that whatsoeuer remaineth in the cup for vs to drinke is wholesome and medicinable The vngodly doe now laugh at vs and deride vs when they see vs beaten at our Fathers hand in the house or at our masters hand in his schoole so it was with Dauid they clapped their hands and made a great shout when he was vnder the rodde saying Aha where is now his God Psal 41.5 now he lyeth he shall rise vp no no more verse 8. Psal 69.12 but let vs waite a while before the time be long we shall see them scourged with whippes and cast in prison where they shall neuer get out They shall be put in the stockes as euill doers they shall be arraigned as guilty persons and receiue the sentence of condemnation as traitors against God woe vnto them there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth Vse 5 Lastly let vs learne to reforme our rash iudgement touching the suffering of the seruants of God We are ready to iudge them as plagued of God Psal 73.14 howbeit wee are not to iudge men to bee wicked and vngodly to be strangers from God and from his kingdome because we see sometimes the hand of God to be strangely vpon them for as much as they may belong vnto God albeit they suffer in that manner and measure Rather we ought to admire and wonder at Gods iudgements which are so iust that hee will not spare his owne people when they sin against him and it is rather an argument that they are the Lords because iudgement beginneth at his house and he will begin to plague the citie where his Name is called vpon When we see stones cut and hewed and squared should we therefore thinke and thereby conclude that those stones were not regarded or that they were good for nothing Wee should rather iudge that they are fitted to some speciall part of the building So if a man come into an orchard and find many trees cut and pruned he knoweth it
need not feare for the time to come but that wee shall also receiue more at his hands who giueth liberally one blessing after another Iam. 1.5 Forasmuch as he is God for the time to come as well as for the time past and all his gifts and calling are without repentance Rom. 11 29. Thirdly this should mooue vs earnestly to Vse 3 labour for the first grace and neuer to giue rest to our selues vntill we feele an addition and encrease of the second and third grace in our hearts and to multiply them one after another that they may dwell in vs plentifully and make vs fruitfull in all holy conuersation If we haue the first grace in our hearts and be carefull to vse the same well it is as seed sown in good ground it will bring forth a wonderfull encrease and a notable haruest in the end Paul would haue Timothy to stirre vp the gift that was in him 1 Tim. 1.6 If wee bee once in Christ he will purge vs more and more that we shall bring forth more fruit Ioh. 15.8 Lastly obserue that this is a priuiledge belonging Vse 4 onely to the faithfull that they shall haue the mercy and fauour of God continued vnto them The blessings that God bestoweth vpon the wicked doe serue to make them without excuse and are as seales of condemnation they are not assurances vnto them that they shall haue moe bestowed vpon them he hath made no such promise vnto them neither can they gather any hope to haue any farther encrease of the same or any addition of new blessings Albeit it be so with the godly that former blessings of God are pledges of more yet it is not so with the vngodly 2 Sam. 7 17. Iudg. 10 12 13. Eccle. 8.12 13. Esay 65.20 He tooke away his mercy from Saul but hee would neuer doe it from Dauid he deliuered the vnthankefull and rebellious Israelites out of the hands of their enemies but he threateneth that he will deliuer them no more The euill seruant hath his talent taken from him and neuer restored vnto him againe and therupon Christ deliuereth the manner of Gods dealing as well toward the faithful as the vnfaithfull Matth. 25.29 Vnto euery one that hath shall be giuen and he shall haue aboundance but from him that hath not shall be taken away euen that which he hath For they doe abuse his mercies and neuer make any good vse of them how then should they bee continued vnto them nay how should they not be depriued of them They become much more sinfull and grow worse and worse by his blessings God requireth the more of them but they performe the lesse duty vnto him It is therefore a vaine hope and a meere presumption for such to thinke to haue his goodnesse continued rather they may conclude that God will take them away suddenly and bestow them no longer vpon them except they turne from their euill wayes 20 And the Lord said I haue pardoned according to thy word 21 But as truely as I liue all the earth shall be filled with the glory of the Lord. 23 Because all these men which haue seene my glory and my miracles which I did in Egypt in the wildernesse and haue tempted me now these ten times and haue not hearkened vnto my voyce 23 Surely they shall not see the Land c. 24 But my seruant Caleb c. We haue in these words the effect of the prayer of Moses and the answer that God giueth vnto him The summe whereof is this that the fathers should die in the wildernesse because though they had seene his glory and miracles in Egypt and in the wildernesse yet they tempted him ten times that is not once nor twice but oftentimes a certaine number put for an vncertaine as Gen. 31.41 Iob. 19.3 Dan. 7.10 and therefore they should be all destroied excepting Caleb the seruant of God If any aske the question why Ioshua is not expressed âction and wherefore his name is concealed I answer âer because the Lord pronounced the former sentence concerning the people that were in their tents but Ioshua that attended vpon Moses was present with Moses and Aaron before the dore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation therefore the iudgement denounced against the people that abode in their tents no way touched him Caleb was with the people so that it behoued him who had spoken the truth of the land to be excepted Ioshua was not and therefore there was no need to haue him exempted from them who was not among them For being with Moses and Aaron he is accounted in their number Secondly they are commanded to returne backe againe into the wildernesse by the way of the red sea verse 25 when they were now come to the borders of Canaan which they could not heare without great greefe and anguish of minde Before they wept without cause verse 1. Now they haue cause to weepe for this heauy iudgement Thirdly their children shold beare the burdeÌ of their fathers sin wander in the wildernes forty yeres howbeit in the end they should enter into the land Fourthly the Spies themselues that had searched the land which were the authors of all this mutiny and had brought vp an euill report of the land were smitten with a fearefull plague dyed suddenly by the hand of God Heere we may obserue in these words that God heareth the prayer of Moses and pardoneth the people according to his prayer so that the Lord heareth the prayers of the faithfull according to his promise Secondly Gods iudgements are tempered with mercy Thirdly such as haue receiued the greatest mercies and become vnthankfull and disobedient Matth. 11.20.21 22 23 24. Luke 12.47 are the greatest sinners and shal receiue the greatest iudgement Fourthly in excepting Caleb and Ioshua from the common destruction it appeareth that God is a iust righteous God who as he doth not account the wicked innocent so he will not account the innocent to be wicked The Popish teachers alledge this example to prooue that God pardoneth sinne Popish doctâine touching the pardon of sin and the retaining of the punishment and yet punisheth the sinner that the same punishment so inflicted is a satisfaction to God for their sinne and that the eternall punishment due to this people was pardoned at yâ request of Moses If this were true then all this people were beleeuers and had true faith in the Messiah which is a bold assertion without all shew of reason and likelihood of trueth It may probably and charitably be thought that some of them were beleeuers and repented to them these were chastisements The like may be said of Moses and Aaron and of Dauid of which they were shut out of the land of promise and he was punished by the death of his child and in other his children and house not thereby to satisfie God by bearing part of the temporall punishment belonging to their sin but that Moses
he had beene said Thy seruant went no whither 2 Ki. 5 25. Or if they slaÌder and belye their masters or any way falsely accuse them as Ziba did Mephibosheth 2 Sam. 16 3. Or if they run away from their masters and will not tarry in their houses like the seruants of Shemei that fled from him 1 King 2 39. Or if they picke and steale from them as Onesimus did from Philemon or any way deale fraudulently falsly with their masters goods which he hath committed to their trust as the vniust steward did with his Lord Lu. 16 5 6 7. Let these look for no better dealing in times to come at the hands of their owne seruants but be well assured that it is iust with God to send them the like false and disobedient seruants as themselues haue beene to their masters Thus then we see how all inferiors shold be encouraged to honour their superiours because God will cause them to be honoured and on the other side be terrified from despising and dishonouring them lest another day he cause them also to be dishonoured Your children shall wander in the wildernesse forty yeares and beare your whoredomes c By whoredome we must vnderstand the punishment of the idolatry and infidelity of their fathers falling from God and ceasing to trust in him For as idolatry so infidelity is spirituall whoredome They were as a wife that had forsaken her husband and broken the couenant of her God So then obserue that according to the number of the daies in which the fathers had searched the Land eueÌ forty daies the children must beare their iniquities and wander too and fro forward and backward forty yeares before they should enter into the Land The doctrine from hence is this Doctrine The iudgements and punishments of God God visiteth the sinnes of the father vpon the childreÌ deserued and procured by the fathers sinnes and rebellions do oftentimes fal vpon their children and posterity they do not end and ceasse in themselues but descend to their stocke issue that liue after them Exod. 20 5. and 34 7 8. The reasons First because the children of Reason 1 men and their posterity though they be oftentimes infants and haue not vnderstanding to conceiue of sinne yet the same iudgements that belonged to the fathers sinnes shall light vpon them because God would therby shew his anger sore displeasure against their sins in that when it pleaseth him hee will punish those for their sinnes which as yet had committed no sinne at all Rom. 5 14 Gen. 7 4 and 19 25. Secondly touching those that are of ripe Reason 2 years they are of two sorts either wicked so like to their parents and then it is iust with God to bring his iudgements vpon them because he would shew himselfe displeased with their sins or else they are godly not tainted and defiled with them yet neuerthelesse there is other corruption enough in theÌ which may lustly worthily call for temporal iudgment Obiect But some haply will obiect that this may seeme to bee quite contrary to other Scriptures as Ezek. 18 4 â0 where it is said The soule that sinneth shall die the death and againe The sonne shall not beare the iniquity of the father neither shall the father beare the iniquity of the son the righteousnes of the righteous shall be vpon him and the wickednesse of the wicked shall be vpon him I answer Answer we must marke the occasion of these words The children of Israel tooke vp a taunting prouerb against God and in their afflictions said The fathers haue eaten sowre grapes the childrens teeth are set on edge v 2. that is the fathers haue sinned and the children are punished These were quick-sighted to looke vp but they could not looke downe-ward vpon themselues they could see farther off but were blinde neerer home These were ranke hypocrites who had rather accuse God then themselues and as Adam cast the fault from himselfe vpon his wife Gen. 3 12 so do they from themselues vpon their fathers They neuer thinke of their owne eating of the sowre grapes they thought themselues free froÌ any sin that should procure such iudgements but God taketh the sons in the sins of the fathers and then punisheth them for their owne sins taking occasion from their fathers sins Euery mans sin shall be vpon his owne head so that though a wicked father be condemned yet his sonne not treading in his steps shall be saued And though God punisheth temporally for the sin of the father yet he doth not condemn any eternally for the same For as the godlinesse of the father shall nothing helpe the son to eternall life so his wickednes shall not hinder his saluation except he be wicked himselfe and walke in the steps of his wicked father Obiect But it wil peraduenture be said that Dauid sinned in the numbring of the people yet the people were punished many thousands were plagued for his offence 2 Sa. 24 15 17 and he escaped scot-free Loe I haue sinned and I haue done wickedly but these sheepe what haue they done Let thine hand I pray thee be against me and against my fathers house I answer Answer this is a certaine infallible rule that there is no vnrighteousnesse with God who is the Iudge of all the world Deut. 32 4. Lament 3 33 And touching the people though they were free from this sin of Dauid yet they had many other greeuous sins for which God might iustly punish them and God either for some secret or else some open sin had a quarrell against them as is plaine by these words 2 Sam. 24 1. The anger of the Lord was againe kindled against Israel and therefore he moued Dauid against them to say Go number Iudah and Israel It is not said that he moued Dauid against himselfe but against them So then their owne sin was the cause of the kings sin and the kings sin brought this punishment vpon them The cause he cause the cause the thing caused and therefore their sin was the cause of the cause of their punishment It may be they abused the peace plenty giuen vnto them after the three yeares of famine after the foure great battels which they had fought against the Philistims for it is hard to vse Gods blessings wel our corrupt nature being ready to turne good into euill and blessings into curses Deut. 32 6 15. Therefore the people are especially plagued because their sin was the first cause of al which sin he punished with the sin of Dauid God punisheth one with anothâ and both of theÌ with that greeuous pestilence And touching Dauid we cannot say he altogether escaped vnpunished for God by one and the same plague and iudgement striketh many waies and many persons his sword hath many edges and cutteth euery way he vseth no rod that hath not many sharpe twigs nor no whip that hath not many cordes
hath another two edged sword the sworde of his iudgement that shall cut vs in peeces and bring vs to vtter confusion If the former bee not sharpe enough to cut the cords of our sins which we haue so strongly twisted yet the latter shall be able to consume vs and wee shall not be able to resist it 33 And it came to passe as hee had made an end of speaking all these wordes that the ground claue asunder that was vnder them 32 And the earth opened her mouth and swallowed them vp and their houses and all the men that appertained vnto Korah and all their goods The threatning of the iudgement went before denounced by God pronounced by the mouth of Moses the execution followeth with wonderfull terror and astonishment on euery side when the earth which GOD had made firme and established by a perpetuall decree to stand fast vnder our feete could no longer sustaine and beare vp these wretches but swallowed them vp We see here that all the threatnings of God in their times and seasons come to passe and that all the elements are armed for the confusion and destruction of the wicked wicked âdly crie âod when âoo late Now these rebels beginne to cry verse 34. but they cry out and howle when it is too late they should haue cryed vnto God for mercy and forgiuenesse while it was time and pardon was offered Thus no doubt did many men of the old world cry out when they were in the water but then the acceptable time was past they should haue watered their harts with the teares of repentance when Noah preached vnto them The Sodomites no doubt cried out when fire and brimstone was come downe vpon them but they shold haue cryed to God when hee cryed vnto them by Lot whom he sent among them But then was the time of iudgement the time of mercy was gone and past So it was with Esau when he had sold his birthright and lost the blessing he cryed with a great cry and a bittter but it was too late Heb. 12 17. Gen. 27 28. So did the rich man being in hell in torments Luke 16 23. then he called for mercy but mercie was departed from him Heere is time and place for mercy but there is no mercy to be had in hell The earth is the schoole of instruction hell is the house of correction There the Reprobate cry and yell where is nothing but weeping gnashing of teeth but it is without ease without end without profite They that could shedde neuer a teare to God in this life shall be constrained to shed abundance of teares in the pit of destruction The teares of repentance that we poure out ascend vp vnto heauen and are kept in a bottle of remembrance but the teares that are wrung from the reprobate in hell are neuer gathered vp nor regarded of God and are vtterly vnprofitable to our selues Let it therefore bee our wisedome to make vse of the time of Gods mercy and patience and know that there is no place of repentance after this life ârine But to leaue this to our farther meditations âus perâall com âruction consider with me in these fearefull examples of Korah Dathan and Abiram and their companions as well those that were swallowed in the earth as those that were consumed by fire the end of all Conspirators and seditious persons such as rise vp against Princes and lawfull Magistrates that are the Lords annointed haue their power from him they cannot prosper or haue good successe but are made examples to others The doctrine from hence assureth that seditions persons come to destruction to an vntimely death albeit timely enough in respect of their merits and deserts Such as resist lawful and publike authority are iustly cut off by that authority which they resist I will not handle this point at large as it would require I will be short in it as the life of these men also ought to bee Looke vpon the attainder of the two Eunuches that sought to lay hands vpon King Ahashuerosh Ester 2 21. In whose enditement though there were no fact found but onely a plot and purpose to haue done it yet they dyed as iustly as Mordecai was iustly honoured and rewarded for the discouerie thereof The Scripture is full of prohibitions and examples ratifying the same Eccle. 10 20. Prou. 24 21 22. Ier. 27 8. 2 Sam. 18 9. 16 23. This Dauid knew well enough For when Saul was deliuered into his hand and lay asleepe in his tent he would not kill him neither suffer any to touch him but said Who can stretch forth his hand against the Lords Annointed and be guiltlesse 1 Sam. 26 9 10. and 24 7 11. They that slew Ishbosheth and brought his head to Hebron vnto Dauid looking for a reward were indeed iustly rewarded with death and had their hands and feete cut off and were hanged vp 2 Sam. 4 11 12. hee required his blood at those wicked mens hands and tooke them away from the earth Heereunto come the words of Iezebel 2 Kings 9 31. Had Zimri peace which slew his master But we need not seeke so farre for forreine examples wee haue seene the truth of this oftentimes at home I may not forget the late examples very memorable and remarkeable I meane the righteous most deserued execution of those that prepared the powder and would haue lighted the match in that late monstrous Gun-powder Treason some of them hang in the aire others hanged themselues c. None escaped the hand of God or man And no maruell because such as fight against Reason 1 God from whom commeth all power and it is hee that setteth Princes vpon their throne Iohn 19 11. Rom. 13 1.2 Psal 75 7. Prou. 8 15. Daniel 2 21. He annointed Saul by the hand of Samuel to be Head ouer his people 1 Sam. 10.1 and he chose him to be King ouer Israel verse 24. He sent his seruant Eliah to annoint Hazael and Iehu the one to be King of Syria the other ouer Israel 1 King 19 15 16. The God of heauen gaue to Nebuchadnezzar a kingdome power strength and glory thogh he knew not God neither acknowledged the hand that set him vp Daniel 2 verse 27. 2. Chron. 9. verse 8. and 1 Chronic. chapt 28. verse 4. If then Caesar be ordained to be Caesar of God they cannot prosper that set theÌselues against Caesar because they set themselues against God Secondly such are seuerely punished because Reason 2 disobedience and disloyalty rebellion treason are not one sinne onely but the sinke of all sinnes and as Paul speaketh of another the roote of all euill An heathen man could say That Rebellion is all kinde of euill and as a Channell from whence they doe flow The first sparke of that fire is pride and ambition discontentment giueth it entertainement enuy bloweth the coales wrath malice increase the flame till all things farre and neere
a true miracle But if it were a miracle men might discerne it by sense as all the miracles of Christ were discerned Let them giue vs an instance in any creature in heauen or earth where the Lord wrought any miracle which he did not subiect to the senses of man but heere is nothing that can be discerned by the senses for as much as the bread by the iudgement of all the senses remaineth and appeareth to bee the same in substance which it was before of the same quality quantity colour taste handling smelling vertue and nourishment there is not any one sense or all the senses together that can iudge otherwise of it then it did before therfore it can be no miracle No work is a miracle which cannot bee felt smelled seene tasted or perceiued Wherefore let the Church of Rome teach in their schooles write in their bookes preach in their Pulpits and decree in their Councels neuer so often that there is a miracle wrought in their Sacrament of the Altar yet because we can neither see nor touch nor taste nor feele any thing but the same that it was before we cannot beleeue them But they tell vs Obiect that though the outward forme and accidents of the bread remaine yet the substance of it is turned into the body of Christ which though we cannot perceiue by our senses yet wee are bound to receiue by faith I answer Answer that if the natural body of Christ were there present we might feele him as Thomas did forasmuch as Christ still retaineth his true body albeit it be now glorified Wherefore seeing there is no miracle in the Supper apparent to the senses there can be no miracle at all The difference which is is in the vse before it was common bread ordained for the nourishment of our bodies now it becommeth holy bread sanctified by the Lord not so much to feede the body as the soule To conclude then by this strange and new found miracle they ouerturne the doctrine of the Scriptures touching miracles For wheras we haue shewed that a miracle is a rare worke apparently to the senses wrought by the sole omnipotent power of God they make it to be an vsuall common and ordinary worke wrought by euery Priests pronouncing of fiue words yet so as no sense at all can discerne of it 12 And the children of Israel spake vnto Moses saying Behold we die we perish we all perish 13 Whosoeuer commeth any thing neere to the Tabernacle of the Lord shall die shall wee bee consumed with dying Hitherto of the first part of the Chapter heere followeth the second part to wit the repentance of the people crauing to bee deliuered from present death and from their sinne wherewith they had prouoked God to anger As if they had said We acknowledge that we deserue to die and perish through our sinnes neither did wee know so much vntill the plague that brake in among vs taught vs and the blossoming of the rod conuinced vs to our faces We presumed to meddle with the office of the Priesthood that belonged not vnto vs and therfore we deserue iustly and worthily to die But is there no place for mercy and forgiuenesse We may obserue from hence that this should bee the effect of all punishments which God bringeth vpon sinners to humble vs ââd explic ââm to make vs auoide sinne and to submit our selues to God with all obedience Againe we must neuer despaire of Gods mercy which is greater then our sinnes as a garment wider then the body and therfore more then able to couer the nakednesse thereof Thirdly we must acknowledge and confesse our sinnes to God because all sinne is committed against God him onely we haue offended Psal 51.4 Briefly also learne that the first degree of pardon is to know that our sinnes are pardonable this is as a sparke of light in a darke night and giueth hope of great mercy But to leaue these particulars this is the generall doctrine In all chastisements âtrine ât is to bee âowled iust in all chastiseâts how grieuous and sharpe soeuer they be God is to bee acknowledged iust and righteous in laying them vpon vs Dan. 9.6 7 8 9 16 19. Ezr. 9.6.10 13 15. Psal 51.4 5. 2 Sam. 24.10 The reasons which are as the grounds of this truth are euident First because his punishments though many times they be greeuous burdens to beare yet are alwayes lesse then our deserts and offences Psal 103.10 He dealeth not with vs according to our offences Secondly our sinnes are the procuring causes of all the euils which we suffer Mic. 7.9 I will beare the indignation of the Lord because I haue sinned against him So then the cause of all our sufferings is in our selues Thirdly in all his corrections and iudgements hee remembreth mercy Hab. 3.2 Wee see this often in this book though the whole people sinned as one man yet iudgment came not vpon the whole but the mercifull God striketh some to admonish and amende others The vses follow First it reprooueth such Vse 1 as stand out with God and are ready to iustifie themselues and accuse God of ouermuch sharpenesse and seuerity These men neuer consider Gods manifold blessings and their owne vnthankefulnesse vnto him who reneweth his mercies toward vs euery morning Lam. 3.23 But we render vnto him euill for good and hatred for his good will We are like vnto stubborne children that murmure vnder the rod and cannot abide correction So it is with vs we can abide to sinne but wee cannot abide to suffer Wee regard not how much we prouoke him but we care not how little he punish vs. It is one of the hardest things in the world to iustifie God and to condemne our selues worthy of eternall death and damnation We see it from the beginning in our first parents they sought shifts and fig leaues to couer the nakednesse of their soules more then they did the nakednesse of their bodies as indeed there appeared much more deformity in the one then in the other and they had more cause to be ashamed of the nakednesse of their soules then of their bodies For sinne maketh vs naked of Gods protection and causeth him to depart from vs it taketh away our shield and defence and leaueth vs in the hands of our enemies We see also in the example of Achan Iosh 7. of Saul 1 Sam. 15. how hardly they were drawne to confesse their sinnes they heard sentence pronounced against them before they would pronounce sentence vpon themselues Let vs not tarry vntill God iudge vs but rather learn betimes to iudge our selues Secondly let vs humble our selues vnder Vse 2 the mighty hand of God 1 Pet. 5.6 and when he draweth out his sword let vs not say wee are righteous like the Pharisee that condemned another but iustified himselfe Luk. 18. rather let vs cry out in the eares of God Spare Lord Ioel 2.17 and confesse that it is
of it wast thou taken because thou art dust and to dust thou shalt returne Where the reason is thus framed Thou art made and taken out of the dust therfore thou shalt returne to the dust Secondly we must all die the death because Reason 2 all haue sinned and are depriued of the glory of God for the Scripture concludeth al both Iewes and Gentiles vnder sin True it is man was created to immortality and if he had euer loued God and neuer sinned he should euer haue liued without seeing death But wheÌ sinne entred death followed in the world as the wages doth the worke according to the threatning of God Gen. 2 17. In the day thou eatest of the forbidden fruit thou shalt die the death For as they that are adiudged and condemned to dye âsost hom ââen 3. are accounted as dead men albeit they be kept aliue in prison so our first Parents although they did not immediately die yet immediately were subiect to death by desart of sinne So the Apostle Rom. 5 12. By one man sinne entred into the world and death by sinne and so death went ouer all men in whom all men haue sinned Where he proueth the cause by the effect that sinne was before Moses and the Law giuen by him because death was in the world which seizeth vpon young and old infants sucklings whereby euery one is conuinced of sinne ãâã 3 19. euery mouth is stopped and all the world subiect to the righteous iudgement of God Seeing therefore wee are all made out of the dust and carry about with vs this body of sin we haue here no continuing City but are placed in the world for a season as men set vpon a Stage to play our parts then must be gone to giue roome to others according to the saying of Salomon One generation passeth and another generation succeedeth Vse 1 The vses follow First the rich the mighty the learned and men of high degree must acknowledge that there shall be no difference betweene them and the poore the lowly and vnlearned in the graue vnto which all must descend True it is there is a difference and distinction betweene rich and poore high and low great small in their life time in friends in honours in houses in lands in liuings in food in apparell in duties in dignities such like externall priuiledges and prerogatiues which shall haue an end yet all these shall ceasse and all degrees must equally meete together in the graue so that albeit an vnequall life haue gone before yet an equall death shal follow after ârat oda li. 1. This is it which Iob pointeth vnto chap. 17 which we named before where he sheweth that all worldly prosperity and hope shall faile They shall goe downe into the bottome of the pit surely it shall lie together in the dust And the Prophet Psal 49 9 10 11. sheweth that neither wit nor wisedome neither might nor mony neither fauour nor policy can preuent or put away death that all without difference respect of persons must yeeld to Nature and that all meanes which they can deuise for the continuance of their names shall come to nought For hee seeth wise men die and also that the ignorant and foolish perish and leaue their riches for others Secondly let men of excellent and eminent Vse 2 places liue iustly and deale vprightly in their callings wherein they are set As they are placed aboue others so they are seene marked before others and notwithstanding all their honour and estimation their riches and retinue they must die and depart hence when it shall be said to them ââ 16 2. Come giue an account of thy stewardship for thou maiest be no longer steward The remembrance of death must therefore admonish them of their duties that they dreame not of immortality and they promise not to themselues continuance heere and perpetuity This Dauid toucheth and teacheth Ps 82 2 3 6 7. How long will ye deale vniustly and accept the persons of the wicked Doe right to the poore and fatherlesse doe iustice to the poore and needy deliuer the poore and needy saue them from the hand of the wicked I haue saide yee are Gods and ye all are children of the most High but ye shal die as a man and ye Princes shall fall like others So then when we are tempted to euill we must remember death and the estate that followeth death Therefore the Apostle chargeth them that are rich in this world 1 Tim. 6 17 18. that they bee not high-minded neither trust in vncertain riches but in the liuing GOD because we brought nothing into this world and it is certaine that we can carry nothing out Thirdly this consideration of the common Vse 3 condition of al flesh must stirre vp our affections from resting relying vpon men whose breath is in their nostrils to depend vpon the eternall God which continueth and liueth for euer Let vs beware of all vaine confidence We are ready to rest vpon creatures and stay our selues vpon an arme of flesh as vpon a broken Reed whereby we deceiue our selues of our hope and rob God of his honour This we learne Psal 146 3 4 5. Put not your trust in Princes nor in the sonnes of man for there is no helpe in him his breath departeth and he returneth to the earth then his thoughts perish Blessed is hee that hath the God of Iacob for his helpe whose hope is in the Lord his God Man is vaine and all his pompe is lighter then vanity If then we make him our stay and staffe we beate the ayre wee labour in the fire we build vpon a weak foundation and rest vpon the vncertaine life of mortall and miserable man Psal 144. who vanisheth as a shadow passeth as a dreame flieth as an Eagle speedeth as a Poste consumeth as a garment and goeth away as a thought that cannot be recalled His life is as a span soone measured as a vapour soone gone as a tale soone told as an hand-bredth soone measured as a winde soone ouerblowne and as the weauers Shuttle quickly sliding Lastly it is our duty to prepare for it before Vse 4 it cometh that we may bee found ready and haue oyle in our lamps wheÌ the Bridegroome cometh For death spareth none it respecteth no person no age no Sexe no State or condition no power can withstand it no wisedome can preuent it no bribe can corrupt it no cunning can ouercome it And albeit we often recouer of some diseases yet in the ende we are taken away The whole life of a Christian should be a continuall meditation of death to teach vs as it were to die daily and to number our daies that we may apply our hearts vnto wisedome not to set our whole loue and liking on the world which wee must shortly leaue Will a man bestow cost and charges on an house and tenement in which hee shall not long dwell
Church or in the Commonwealth This is a great comfort to al godly Magistrates that beare on their shoulders the burthen of gouernment of whom it is said ãâã 22 6. I haue said ye are Gods and ye are the children of the most High to know that they beare the person of God and that hee vseth them as his vicegerents This is a singular comfort also to all godly and painfull preachers whom the Lord vseth as his Stewards and messengers of whom he hath saide Hee that heareth you heareth me which ought to be al-sufficient vnto vs to make vs walke thorough good report and euill report and ouerstride al the discouragements and discontentments that the vnthankfull world throweth vpon vs. Vse 3 Lastly we learne to forsake no work belonging to our calling yet still to trust in God to rely vpon him not to trust in the outward means ââew 4 7. Our Sauiour Christ teacheth that they tempt God and prouoke him to wrath that refuse or neglect the ordinary meanes appointed for their life and preseruation Hee that is sicke and neglecteth the ordinary meanes of Physicke he that is hungry and refuseth the ordinary meanes of feeding or beeing in an high and dangerous place will not descend the common way but casteth himselfe down maketh a needlesse triall of Gods power and so tempteth God It is our part not to bee idle vpon his prouidence but to vse profitable helps for our safety and maintenance Our endeuours and labours are required in his prouidence who as he ordaineth the end so he appointeth the meanes leading and tending to the end Now whensoeuer God hath offered and afforded an ordinary meanes for our succour and saluation wee are bound to vse the same carefully and not seeke redresse remedy another way This serueth to conuince all such as waite vpon vanities and forsake their owne mercies which say Cannot God saue vs without so much preaching hath he no other meanes to worke our conuersion Hath hee bound himselfe to the Ministery of the word Indeed God hath not tied himselfe to this ordinance he can worke our saluation by other waies but he hath necessarily tied vs vnto it where he hath sent it vnto vs and if we thinke to finde it any other way wee shall toyle and trouble our selues in seeking and shal not obtain it God norished his people with Quails fed them with Manna and commanded the Rocke to giue them water in the wildernesse extraordinarily but when he had planted theÌ in the land of Canaan ãâã 5 12. and giuen them Corne and prouision to liue ordinarily they must vse those helps or else perish and famish for hunger As he dealt with their bodies so hee dealeth with our soules If we neglect ordinarie meanes we may not looke for extraordinarie Moreouer this serueth to condemne the practise of such as reason If we be appointed to saluation it shal neuer be taken from vs whoÌsoeuer we oppresse whatsoeuer wee commit howsoeuer we liue This is to couet the end but to neglect the meanes We desire saluation but we refuse to walk in the way that God hath chalked out vnto vs. Such as neuer vse the meanes make it plaine and manifest they were neuer ordained to the end Wherfore the Apostle saith God hath chosen vs that wee should be holy and without blame before him in loue Repentance Ephes 1 4. faith sanctification are the meanes and the way saluation and eternall life are the iournies end Al such as God hath ordained to eternall life he hath ordained them to vse the meanes to pray vnto him to heare his word to receiue the Sacraments to haue faith in Christ to repent from dead workes and heereby wee shall make our election sure 2 Peter 1 10 2 Tim. 2 19. The more we increase in the gifts of God the greater shal our assurance be Thus much of the necessarie vse of the meanes vsed by the people to further Gods prouidence and to come vnto the quiet possession of the land of Promise Verse 17. I pray thee let vs passe thorough thy Country Before we come to the consideration of the reasons let vs see what their request is of the Edomites which were a people lying Southward in respect of the land of Canaan toward the Desert of Arabia the dead sea and sprang of Esau as we heard before Now the Israelites were the Lords own people the visible Church of God vpon earth which is the foundation pillar of truth of whom he said 1 Tim. 3 15. Psal 105 15. Touch not mine annointed and do my Prophets no harme yet see here how they are brought to so low en ebbe as to ask a License to craue a Pasport and passage of their enemies Wee learne from hence Doctrine The Church destitute of helpe is often times driuen to craue succour of their enemies that the true church is oftentimes brought so low as to stand in neede of the helpe fauour friendship and good will of strangers that liue out of the church God doth so far make his seruants drink of the cup of affliction in the outward wants of earthly things that they must craue helpe of those that are their enemies This we see in Abraham Gen. 23 2 3. and 42 1 2 6. he had not a place to bury his dead out of his sight but was constrained to craue it of the Hittites So Iacob and his houshold were so sorely pressed with famine that they came and bowed to the Egyptians for a piece of bread 1 Sam. 25 6 7 8. and 22 3. So Dauid being in distresse in the wildernes was driuen to send to churlish Nabal to giue to him and his whatsoeuer came to his hand This miserie of the poor church the Prophet confesseth Lam. 5 6. As if they should say We are so oppressed by the Chaldeans that we are compelled thorough necessity to craue releefe of our greatest enemies So Ester a nursing mother of the Church begged her owne life Ester 7 3. and the life of the people of God at the hands of an Heathen King Thus we see that howsoeuer the faithful be right heires of the world the iust owners of all things in Iesus Christ yet sometimes for their necessary releefe in things of this life they stretch out their begging hands vnto their enemies as Lazarus did Reason 1 The Reasons are First in respect of God who wil try the faith and patience of his seruants how they can bear outward afflictions whether they will cleaue to him in their troubles not It is his wil and heauenly pleasure to try and proue the obedience of his seruaÌts Not that he getteth or gaineth any knowledg which he had not before but by triall of his owne gifts to let vs see what is in our selues who are ignorant of the hidden corners of our own hearts Peter supposed himself to be constant and couragious till he was brought into
round about them yea whithersoeuer they went out the hand of the Lord was sore against them So that the people of God are oftentimes driuen to the wall and constrained to yeeld vnto the violence of bloody and cruell enemies Neither can we maruaile at the Lords doing Reason 1 if we consider First that his owne people sinne against him and therefore God is euen compelled to correct and chasten them howbeit in mercy not in his fury for their instruction not for their destruction This the Prophet teacheth Lam. 1 3 4 5. Iosh 7 1 4. What father doth not correct when he seeth his children run astray though he loue them deerely So God chasteneth his deerest Saints and seruants because they should not be condemned with the world It is the sinne of the godly that causeth him to lay sundry troubles and his heauy hand vpon them âh 1 6. âniel 9 5. âut 28 41. causing him to correct seuerely eueÌ those that he loueth most dearely as he did Dauid and diuers other of his people that we should repent thereof that God may ceasse smiting of vs. Reason 2 Secondly he maketh the aduersaries preuaile ouer his children that they may learn to rest in God alone to put their trust affiance in him and not to relie vpon vaine man who is lighter then vanity it selfe We are ready to rest vpon our selues vpon an arme of flesh rather then vpon the liuing God ââââe 30 6. as Dauid in his prosperity said I shall neuer be moued Some trust in Horses and some in Chariots which are deceitfull helps some in Princes whose breath is in their nostrils it is expedient therfore that God should leaue vs for a time in the hands of our enemies that we may learne our owne weaknesse and acknowledge his goodnesse Chron 33 â 12. Thus he dealt with Manasseh when hee gaue himselfe to sorcery fell into idolatry shedde much innocent blood with all cruelty when he did euill in the sight of the Lord and caused Iudah to erre and to do worse then the heathen He was led away prisoner into Babilon being put in fetters and bound in chaines But when he was in tribulatioÌ he prayed to the Lord his God and humbled himselfe greatly before the God of his fathers He learned that in Babylon which he could neuer learne at Ierusalem profited more lying in prison theÌ he did sitting on his throne and he got more true godlinesse in his heart in the daies of his captiuity then euer he gained in the time of his prosperity Reason 3 Thirdly to harden the hearts of the enemies that they may run forward to their owne confusion For a little prosperity puffeth them vp thereby they sorget God they grow in malice and madnesse and tip their tongues with the venome of their hearts Sometimes they are lifted vp on high that God may giue them the greater downe-fall So he dealt with the men of Ai Iosh 8 6 after they had smitten many of the Israelites with the sword they rushed headlong out of the City to their owne ruine and destruction So he dealt with the wicked Beniamites triumphing in their victories glorying in their owne strength and saying one to another Surely they are smitten downe before vs as in the first battaile but the iudgment fell vpon their owne heads Iudg. 20 39. Vse 1 The vses remaine First we learne heereby not to measure the Church or the truth of religion by outward prosperity or peace which is a deceitfull measure and a false rule seeing God often humbleth his seruants vnder his their enemies True it is God sometimes giueth vnto his Church a flourishing estate in wealth and peace in glory and visible beauty to giue therby euen a taste of all kind of earthly blessings and that they might haue opportunity to serue him euery kinde of comfort and encouragement in well doing yet he oftentimes altereth the outward estate of the Church in this world and changeth the condition of his seruants from one extreme to another Let vs not therefore measure the fauor and loue of God towards our selues or others by the blessings or aduersities of this life Here the wicked many times flourish and flow in peace when the godly liue in great griefe and misery and on the other side the godly somtimes prosper haue rest and a time of breathing and refreshing granted vnto them wheÌ the wicked are in great distresse This is it which the wiseman teacheth Eccl. 9 1 2. All things come alike to all and the same condition is to the iust and to the wicked so that no man knoweth either loue or hatred of all that is before them No man can esteeme by any outward estate whether he be loued or hated of God for neither do the righteous alwaies prosper neither are the wicked alwaies crossed and afflicted but the wicked flourish more commonly and more gloriously then the iust and the hand of God lieth heauier and sorer vpon the godly then vpon the vngodly both sorts are subiect to death both are laide in the graue Hierom. in Eccles chap. 9. without any shew or appearance of difference between the one the other The loue of God toward the beleeuers is not discerned by the eye but apprehended and imbraced by faith Secondly we must learne not to publish Vse 2 spread abroad the miseries and calamities of the Church that the enemies may not reioyce in the daies of her tribulation We ought not to blaze bruite abroad the priuate infirmities of priuate persons Leuit 19 16. Pro. 26 20 21.22 lest we kindle coales of hatred and contention take away the good name of our brother much more are we forbidden to divulge the miseries and afflictions of the Church to giue occasion to the enemy to reioyce and solace himselfe in the sorrowes of the Saints of God We know the rage of enemies nothing is more ioyfull to them then to heare of the distresses and desolations therof Therfore Dauid after the slaughter of Saul and Ionathan by the sword of the enemy prouoketh to this duty 2 Sam. 1 19 20. O noble Israel he is slaine vpon thine high places how are the mighty ouer throwne Tell it not in Gath nor pubish it in the streetes of Askelon lest the doughters of the Philistims reioyce lest the daughters of the vncircumcised triumph Where he forbiddeth to tell and declare to the prophane enemies the fall and ouerthrow of the King his sonnes and hoast of Israel lest the Philistims should insult vpon them and scoffe at them and consequently blaspheme the God whom they serued and worshipped The like charge the Prophet Micah giueth speaking of the afflictions that should befall Israel and Iudah Their plagues are greeuous for it is come into Iudah Iudah the enemy is come vnto the gate of my people vnto Ierusalem Declare it not at Gath neither weepe yee in the house of Hophrah roule
thy selfe in the dust Mich. 1 9 10. He enioyneth theÌ silence lest the same thereof spread it selfe to their enemies to encrease their reproch and to multiply their sorrow For what doth more vexe vs double our misery then to see men so farre from pittying vs that they triumph ouer vs and laugh at vs This condemneth many that liue among vs in these daies of dissention that tender not the peace of the Church which ought to bee as deare vnto vs as our owne liues but publish the shame reproch one of another as with the blast of a Trumpet albeit our enemies and the enemies of our religion liue among vs. Abraham tooke vp the controuersie betweene him and Lot saying Let there be no strife I pray thee betweene me and thee Gen. 13 7 8. neither betweene my heard-men thy heardmen because the Canaanites dwelled at that time in the Land If we did aright consider this point that our enemies are among vs that are as whips on our sides and thornes in our eyes that seek the subuersion of the Common-wealth not the conuersion of the Church there would not be so many bad bitter inuectiues written as it were with gall and wormewood setting on fire the hearts of one against another as if we were enemies not friends strangers not brethren infidels not beleeuers These contentions are a stumbling blocke vnto the weake an hardning and heartning of the aduersary and an vtter estranging of vs one from another Let vs therefore follow those things that belong to peace and vnite our forces together as one man that we may seeke the building vp of the Church among vs and double our strokes vpon the backe of the enemy Vse 3 Thirdly let vs vse patience vnder the crosse lying as vnder Gods hand and in the midst of all our afflictions say with the Prophet I was dumbe and opened not my mouth because thou didst it Psal 39 9. This we reade to haue bin worthily practised of Iob when the cup of affliction began to ouerflow chap. 2 10. Shall we receiue good at the hand of God and not receiue euill In all this did not Iob sinne with his lips This also we find expresly required Heb. 10 32 33 34 35 36. Where we see in the example of these afflicted Hebrewes that when our enemies insult ouer the Church we must not murmure tepine but be still and silent vnder the crosse and according to the counsell and commandement of Christ Luke 21 19 By patience possesse our soules and without this we shall neuer haue comfort and contentment in such afflictions as we are called to endure Vse 4 Lastly seeing God at sundry times and in diuers manners giueth those that are his into the hands of their enemies surely in the ende he will not spare the wicked he deferreth his punishments but he striketh at the last As he is longer in drawing his Bowe and making ready his Quiuer so his Arrowes when they come pierce the deeper and wound the sorer The higher his hand is lifted vp before it falleth the greater the blow is when it lighteth He hath a leaden foote and hasteth slowly but howsoeuer hee tarry till the appointed time yet surely he will come and will not stay but recompence the slownesse of his coming with the greeuousnesse of his punishing When hee will crush them with a Scepter of iron Psalm 2 3. and breake them in peeces like a potters vessell This Moses teacheth in his song concerning Gods benefits toward his people and their vnthankfulnesse toward him If I whet my glittering sword and my hand take hold on iudgement I will execute vengeance toward mine enemies and will reward them that hate me and I will make mine arrowes drunke with blood Deut. 32 41 42. Let them not therfore triumph ouer the Church people of God and let vs waite a while and see the end of all her enemies how God hath set them in a slippery place We see in this History that albeit these Canaanites were as the rod of God to chastise his seruants for their security yet God in the end threw them in the fire and gaue them as a prey to his people as appeareth afterward The like the Prophet Dauid declareth Psal 137 3 7 8 9 that howsoeuer the Edomites and Babylonians flouted at the Church in affliction and they that led theÌ captiues required of them in mockage songs and mirth saying Sing vs one of the songs of Sion yet they escaped not the iust hand of a reuenging God according to the prayer of his people Remember the childreÌ of Edom O Lord in the day of Ierusalem which said raze it raze it to the foundation thereof O daughter of Babel worthy to be destroied blessed shall hee bee that rewardeth thee as thou hast serued vs blessed shall he be that taketh and dasheth thy children against the stones And the Prophet Dauid being greeuoufly persecuted vnder Saul and hunted froÌ place to place as a Partridge in the Mountaines Psalm 141 â assureth himselfe that flying to God in his afflictions and possessing his soule by patience he shall in the end behold God taking such vengeance on all his enemies rewarding them seuen fold into their bosome that he shall in pitty and compassion pray vnto God for them in their miseries True it is hee doth not alwaies recompence them presently so soone as they haue sinned because he is the God of patience waiting for their repentance bearing with the vessels of wrath and making them without excuse yet at the length hee will reproue them and set their sins in order before them Psal 50 21. Verse 2. So Israel vowed a vow Before the Israelites trusted in themselues now being ouerthrowne by the enemies they turne to God and learne obedience by the things which they suffered So then the present ouerrhrow giuen vnto them maketh them consider their owne weaknesse and driueth them to God in their distresse The doctrine froÌ hence is this that affliction is profitable to the Church âne âon is âellent âturne God it bringeth driueth vs vnto God The Church of God in generall and the seruants of God in particular which cannot profitably vse prosperity and beare themselues thankfully in the daies of peace do learne in aduersity to turne to God and are thereby brought vnto him Heereunto cometh the example of the Israelites Iudg. 3 8 9 10. When the wrath of God was kindled against Israel doing wickedly forgetting God and seruing their idols that turned to their ruine then they cried vnto the Lord and he stirred vp a Sauiour vnto them Hereunto also coÌmeth the threatnings of Moses Deut. 4 27 28 29 30. 2 Chron. 15 3. To this purpose the prophet speaketh Psal 107 6 13 19 28. WheÌ they wandred in the Desert and found no City to dwell in when they were bound in misery and iron because they rebelled against the words of the Lord when they
Sun the Moone and the Starres should bee pulled out of heauen Deut. 4.19 Ier. 7.18 in as much as the whole hoste of heauen haue beene worshipped as gods So the bread and wine in the Lords Supper should be abolished seeing they haue beene horribly abused to palpable idolatry Besides wee must make a double difference in the deciding of this doubt First betweene the ordinances of God abused to superstition and the inuentions of men abused to superstition The meere deuices of men when once they are abused may be taken away but the ordinances of God which he hath appointed must not bee repealed and refused for the abuse of them Againe wee must make another difference betweene the ordinances of God instituted vpon speciall and particular occasion for a temporall benefit at some one time and such ordinances of God as haue necessary and perpetuall vse which for no abuse are to be omitted and cut off as the Sunne the Scriptures the Sacraments and such like But the brazen serpent was not so wherefore by Hezekiah it was religiously demolished and destroyed albeit at the first setting vp it were a comfortable and profitable ordinance of God for the present good of his people yet being grosly abused and then no necessary vse of it remaining to the Church counteruailing the danger of the continuance thereof 2 Kings 18.4 he is commended by the Spirit of God for his zeale toward God in stamping it to powder and vtter defacing that brazen stuffe Neither did he account it sufficient to withdraw worship from it or to forbid the people to burne vnto it or to send out the Leuites to instruct them better in the seruice of God or to punish such as gaue the glory of God whereof he is iealous to a molten image Esay 42.8 but cast it downe in detestation and the better to auoyde the sinne tooke away the occasion which was as a stumbling blocke before their eyes Verse 4 5. The soule of the people was sore greeued because of the way for the people spake against God and against Moses c. Heere we see how they fall againe into their former sin and murmuring so often noted in this booke and elsewhere as Exod. 15.24 and 16.2 3 and 17.2 3. for the greatnesse of their labour for penury of water for lacke of flesh for want of dainties delicates they distrust Gods great prouidence and for these rebellions they had beene often greeuously punished yet loe they fall into the same sinne againe Their tents were replenished with his heauenly blessings all places did yet smoake with the fire of his iudgements yet beholde there is no ende of their rebellions verifying the saying of the Prophet Can the Blacke-Moore change his skin Ier 13.23 Nazian orat 1 ân Iulian. or the Leopard his spots then may ye also doe good that are âââstomed to doe euill Heereby wee learne four our instruction Doctrine Our weakenesse is such that we are ready to fall againe inâo the same sins which we haue renounced that lamentable is our condition if God leaue vs we fall into the same sinnes againe and againe which before we refused and renounced I say such is our great frailty and weaknesse if we be not stayed and vnderpropped by the assistance of the Spirit that we returne with greedinesse vnto our former sinnes which wee seemed to haue forsaken and abiured This the Prophet plentifully teacheth Psal 78.40 41. How oft did they prouoke him in the wildernes and greeue him in the desert yea they returned and tempted God and limited the holy one of Israel Thus did Pharaoh Exod. 9.37 38. I haue now sinned the Lord is righteous but I and my people are wicked pray ye vnto the Lord for me for it is enough and I will let you goe but when the haile was gone and the thunder ceassed and the iudgement was remooued his heart was hardened and hee continued in his sinne The like we see in Saul who could cleare Dauid more then he His owne conscience rouzed him vp which before was asleep and he confesseth with teares Thou art more righteous then I 1 Sam. 24.17 18 and 26.21 22. for thou hast rendred me good and I haue rendred thee euill thou hast shewed this day that thou hast dealt well with mee for as much as when the Lord had closed me in thine hands thou killedst me not yet the same Saul fell againe into the same sinne and acknowledgeth his owne wickednesse I haue sinned come againe my sonne Dauid for I will doe thee no harme because my soule was precious in thine eyes Wee see this in the example of the Israelites in the booke of Iudges Iudg. 3.7 12 and 4 1 2 and 6.1 2. they committed euill againe and againe they transgressed by idolatry they knew what that sinne was they had experience of Gods seuerity against it they had confessed it and cryed for mercy yet the same people and the children of the same people not taught by their former falles nor admonished by former iudgements nor instructed by former deliuerances doe proceed in the same sinne and prouoke God to punish them by their relapse into the selfe same iniquities Heereunto commeth the allegory and similitude of the vncleane spirit that wandred in the wildernesse and ranged vp and downe without rest but in the end found his house empty Mat. 12.45 46 swept and garnished so that he tooke seuen other spirits worse then himselfe they enter in and dwell there So the places of the Apostle Heb. 6. Do directly offer this point that many sinne againe after the receiuing and acknowledgment of the truth according to the faying of the Wise man Pro. 26.11 As the dog turneth againe to his owne vomit so a foole turneth to his foolishnesse So that except the Lord vphold and hold men backe they fall into the same sins before committed and prouoke him afresh by those sinnes which before they refused Reason 1 For first of all who is the author of constancy and perseuerance in any good worke Is it of our selues Is it of our owne power Nay as euery good giuing and perfect gift is of God so he that in his nature is vnchangeable giueth vs the gift to stand and preserueth vs from falling as the Apostle teacheth Rom. 11.18 19 20. Where he taketh away all occasion of boasting from the Gentiles against the Iewes reasoning from their chargeable condition not being firmely fastened and deepely grounded as the roote it selfe but mooueable and mutable as the boughes and branches knit to the root being easie to be broken off So then God is the author of constancy and of perseuerance Phil. 2.13 Who worketh in vs both the will and the deed not man by his own proper strength who if he be not stayed by him that is the stay and strength of Israel he falleth into horrible sinnes and such as goe against his owne conscience as may appeare very euidently
graces set them at an higher rate make a greater reckoning of them then of al earthly things This appeareth Mat. 13 44 45 46. The kingdome of God is like vnto a treasure hid in the field which when a man hath found he hideth it for ioy therof departeth and selleth all that he hath and buyeth that field Againe the kingdome of heauen is like to a Merchant man that seeketh good Pearles who hauing found a Pearle of great price went solde all that he had and bought it Phil. 3 8 9. So the Apostle Paul accounteth all things losse and iudgeth them as dung that he might winne Christ might be found in him not hauing his owne righteousnesse which is of the Law but the righteousnesse of God through Christ But the vngodly despise the graces of God like the Gadarens who prefered their swine before Christ Math. 8 34 and like prophane Esau Heb. 12 16. who for one portion of meate sold his birthright If they sustaine any damage or losse in their riches and substance of their house how are they greeued and vexed How do they howle and cry out as if they were vtterly vndone What seeking and searching farre and neare is made to finde the same And they are of such impatiency of spirit that they are neuer quiet till they haue found the same What man hauing an hundred sheepe if hee lose one of them doth not leaue ninety and nine in the wildernesse goe after that which is lost vntill he finde it Either what woman hauing ten groats if she lose one groat doth not light a candle and sweepe the house and seeke diligently till she finde it Luke 15 v. 4 8. But if the gifts and graces of GOD decay in them if they lose his fauour and louing countenance if they grow poore and thred bare in spirituall blessings it neuer troubleth their mindes it neuer greeueth their hearts they neuer complaine of any wants for being wholy earthly plodding vpon the world like earth wormes they haue no feeling of the want of heauenly things Would we therefore know a faithfull man from an vnfaithful and would we haue some assured marke and token to discerne the one from the other Marke how they esteeme things that concerne a better life If they reioyce in the word of God as they that finde great spoiles if first they seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse if they labour after the excellent knowledge of Christ and stirre vp the precious gifts of God in them we haue vnfeigned testimonies of their vnfeigned faith But if wee see any contemne knowledge and despise the graces of God if we see them tread vnder their feete the sweete blessings of God as swine do precious Pearles they giue euident witnesse against their owne soules and do carry about them in their owne bosomes a note of horrible prophanenesse Secondly let vs looke carefully vnto our Vse 2 selues and learne daily to call our selues to a reckoning account for the benefits of God which haue beene bestowed vpon vs lest we vnthankfully deuoure and wickedly swallow them vp forgetting both them and the giuer of them âl 40 6. which are moe in number then the haires of our heads Let vs also learne to feele our owne pouerty and wants Hunger we say commonly is the best sawce so the surest and fittest remedy to recouer vs of this sin of loathing and discontentment is to consider our need and necessity of heauenly graces and what want we haue of the word which is the food of our soules sweeter then the hony and the hony-combe more to be desired then the finest gold yea then all riches more precious then Pearles and all things thou canst desire are not to bee compared vnto it Psal 19 10 and 119 103. Prouerb 3 15. Now we shall neuer be weary of this our wearinesse and contempt of the best things vntill we haue learned as new borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the word of God that we may grow thereby 1 Pet. 2â 1. Therefore the Prophet calleth such to heare him Esay 55 1. Ho euery one that thirsteth come ye to the waters and yee that haue no siluer come buy and eate come I say buy wine and milke without siluer and without mony Hereunto cometh that which Christ proclaimed at the last and great day of the feast If any man thirst let him come vnto me and drinke Iohn 7 37. This was the affection of the Prophet Dauid Psal 143 5 6. and 63 1 5. I meditate in the works of thine hands I stretch foorth mine hands vnto thee my soule desireth after thee as the thirsty Land exceedingly So theÌ when we come to the banquets of God which he hath furnished for vs we must come with hungry stomacks crauing to be satisfied and filled with his dainties We see when men go to a great feast prepared and prouidedfor them whereunto they are curteously inuited they doe not fill themselueS before hand but come with hunger and desire so must we do in coming to the exercises of our religion Seeing then Wisedome hath built her an house killed her victualles and prepared her Table calling vs to come eate of her meate and drinke of the wine which she hath drawne Prou. 9 1 2 5 it is our parts to come to the Word and Sacraments as to the high ordinances of God with a ready minde with a thirsty soule and with a good appetite that we may be satisfied as with marrow and fatnesse He affoordeth vnto vs a plentifull allowance Ps 36 7 8 9. and appointeth vnto vs a liberall diet hee dealeth not sparingly and niggardly with vs but inuiteth vs as his guests to good cheare and bountifull prouision of his word prayer and Sacraments If then God haue denied vnto vs this worlds good that we are driuen to rise early fare hardly at home in our owne houses and sometimes haue scarce a crust of bread and a pot of water yet heere is matter of great contentment and cânsolation that we haue such plenty of spirituall prouision prouided for the soule in the house of God whereby we are nourished to eternall life and comfortably taught to beare the penury and distresses of the body A dinner of greene hearbs and Gods word going with it are notable sare For as one saide The Gospel and browne bread are good cheere Lastly Vsâ consider from this naturall loathing of the blessings and best things of God why GOD especially punisheth those places and people euen because they are fallen into a spirituall surfet as it were into a deadly sleepe and slumber and are clogged and cloied with the store and plenty of that food which God hath giuen them When the Gospel was restored to vs againe as the book of the Law that Hilkiah the Priest found with what ioy of heart and applause of the people 2 King 22 8. with what comfort and courage was it heard
they oppressed him with iniuries and banished him their country and yet behold they are constrained immediately to seeke peace of him and to make a couenant with him so that albeit they hated him and put him away from them yet the King his Captaine are glad to come vnto him Gen. 26 24 25 26. For they feared him and saw certainly that the Lord was with him The like submission we see in Pharaoh albeit he hardened his hart and often had contemned and reuiled Moses yet in the greeuousnesse of the iudgement he sendeth for Moses and Aaron and saith I haue now sinned the Lord is righteous but I and my people are wicked pray ye vnto the Lord for mee that there be no more mighty thunders amd haile Exod. 9 27 and 11 8. Such an example is recorded 1 Kings 13 4 6 touching Ieroboam who albeit he regarded not the word of the Prophet but raged against him and stretched out his hand from the Altar saying Lay hold on him yet when his hand was dryed vp so as he could not pull it in againe vnto him he humbled himselfe greatly in the present feeling of this punishment and besought that Prophet to pray to the Lord his God and make intercession for him that his hand might be restored Thus Saul seeketh to Dauid 1 Sam. 24 21 22. Belteshazzar to Daniel Dan. 5 12 13. Zedekiah to Ieremy Ier. 37 3. The foolish virgins to the wise Mat. 25 8. Haman had conspired the destruction of the Church and thirsted after the bloudy massacre of the Saints of God whose death is precious in his sight yet in the end he saw mischiefe prepared for him he stood vp to make request for his life vnto Queene Ester chap. 3 9 and 7 7. Thus the saying and sentence of the wise man is verified Prou. 14 19. The euill shall bow before the good and the wicked at the gates of the righteous Neither let vs doubt of this truth or greatly maruaile at it For God hath planted imprinted Reason 1 such a maiesty in the person of those that are vnfainedly godly truely religious that the most desperate and despightfull wicked men feare their faces and reuerence their presence If then the vngodly feare them it is no great maruaile though they fal downe before them many times in submissiue manner But the vngodly do often feare them therefore it cannot seeme strange vnto vs if they do some reuerence vnto them This we see in Herod Mark 6.20 He feared Iohn Acts 4 21 and 5 26. knowing that he was a iust man and an holy and reuerenced him and when he heard him he did many things and heard him gladly So when the people saw how God heard the prayer of Samuel they feared Samuel exceedingly 1 Sam. 12 18. Such is the force of innocency that it conuinceth the enemies in their owne consciences and driueth them to do homage and vaile their bonnet to the seruants of God Againe it is the will of God that all such Reason 2 as humble themselues should be exalted and the lowly in heart should be aduanced so also such as exalt themselues should be brought low and therefore it is no maruaile if GOD euen in this life doe many times for the manifestation of his mercy and iustice lift vp the heads of his owne children Luke 14 11. cast downe the wicked vnder their feet Hence it is that Christ Iesus was so much delighted with this senteÌce so often repeated by him in the Gospel Whosoeuer exalteth himselfe shall be brought low but he that humbleth himselfe shall be exalted Math. 23 12. Luke 18 14. Vse 1 Now let vs make vse of this doctrine First seeing the vnfaithfull be oftentimes constrained to sue to the faithfull for their helpe as the rich glutton did to Abraham let vs all learne to plant true godlinesse in our hearts and to turne to the Lord with all our soules that we may haue our part and portion in this preheminence and let vs walke worthy of our places and of this priuiledge honour and dignity Seeing almighty God maketh vs spirituall Kings to rule and reigne Reuel 1 6. and often subiecteth the wicked vnder vs let vs not be slaues to our owne lusts and corruptions but rule with authority and dominion ouer them and labor to subdue sinne vnto vs. We see the Princes of this world will not dishonour and debase theÌselues with base Offices We are Kings and Princes to God in this life let vs then walke worthy of this dignity as the Apostle vrgeth this duty from vs 2 Thess 1 10 11. The Lord shall come to bee glorified in his Saints and to bee made maruailous in all them that beleeue in that day wherefore we also pray for you alwaies that our God may make you worthy for this Calling and fulfill all the good pleasure of his goodnesse and the worke of faith with power Where we see that after he had set downe the great glory that belongeth to Gods children at the comming of Christ he exhorteth them to walke worthy of their calling seeing it shall be glorious with Christ and the vngodly shall be brought to vtter shame contempt dishonour reproch confusion There is no way to bring any to true honour but to purchase to our selues true godlinesse Therefore the Lord said 1 Sam. 2 30. Them that honour me I will honour and they that despise me shall be despised Old age is rightly honourable but it must bee found in the way of righteousnesse Prou. 16 31. This we see to haue beene in Iob chap. 29 7 8. When I went out to the gate euen to the iudgement seate and when I caused them to prepare my seate in the streete the young men saw me and hid themselues and the aged arose and stood vp the Princes staied their talk laid hand on their mouth Loe thus shall they be honoured that feare the Lord and therfore blessed is the estate condition of the godly Vse 2 Secondly seeing the wicked euen in this life are vrged to seeke mercy at the hands of godly men so that God here vpon earth bringeth downe their heads that before were lifted vp in great pride how much more shall this be verified in the life to come when the redemption of Gods children draweth neere their happinesse shall be perfected then they are appointed to triumph and to haue the victory ouer all their enemies tread the wicked vnder their feet For the true children of of God shall rule and ouer-rule the world and shall trample vpon the kingdome of darknes ouer hell death damnation the diuell the reprobate whatsoeuer setteth it selfe against their peace This the Lord from the beginning taught the Church Gen. 3 15. He shall breake thine head and thou shalt bruise his heele The diuell shall tempt Christ assault his members but not ouercome them whereas Christ shall conquer the power of death and make his
the vncircumcised Philistim that reuiled and railed vpon the host of the liuing God 1 Sam. 17 46 47 and 14 6. This day shall the Lord close thee in mine hands and I shall smite thee that all the world may know that Israel hath a God and that all this assembly may know that the Lord saueth not with sword nor with speare for the battell is the Lords and hee will giue you into our hands It is not hard with him to saue with many or with few he maketh the weake strong hee causeth one to chase a thousand and two to put ten thousand to flight when the mighty God selleth them and shutteth them vp An example we haue 2 Chron. 24 24. when Ioash King of Iudah sinned against God shedding innocent blood and forgetting the kindnesse shewed to him the Aramites came vp against him Ierusalem was besiedged the Princes were destroyed their goods were spoiled and though the army of Aram came with a small company of men yet the Lord deliuered a very great army into their hand because they had forsaken the Lord God of their fathers Giue God the glory of his owne works and let vs not sacrifice to our owne Nets This is the cause why God oftentimes doth not blesse and prosper our warres wee glory greatly in our multitudes of men whereby God is robbed of his glory and constrained to shew vs our owne folly and to chasten vs for our presumption Vse 2 Secondly it behoueth vs to consult with him before we enter into it âmb 27 21. to pray for a blessing and to depend vpon him touching the successe If nothing ought to be enterprised rashly or taken in hand vnaduisedly then should warres be seriously thought vpon and warily begun and wisely vndertaken The wise man teacheth Prou. 20 18 24 6 that by counsell the thoughts of the heart must be established and by counsell warres are to be enterprised Thus when God promised victory to Ahab by one of his Prophets ouer a great multitude of the Syrians that he might learne to know him to be the Lord Ahab asked of the Lord who should order the battell 1 Kings 20 14 22 5. So we must do nothing before we aske counsell of God to know his will pleasure as Iehoshaphat taught Ahab crauing his helpe against Ramoth Gilead Aske counsell I pray thee of the Lord to day whether he will make our way prosperous When the children of Dan sent expert men to view the Land and search it out Iudg. 18 5 6 they asked counsell of God to guide their feete in the way of peace It is dangerous to be cold and carelesse in coâsulting with him coming to his ordinance for it Good King Ioshua the Pillar of the hand and nursing father of the Church was killed by Pharaoh Necho 2 Chron. 35 22 because he consulted not with the mouth of the Lord but went out to try his owne strength Let vs not in the day of battell think the season lost or the time il spent that is imployed this way now is the acceptable time and it is no wisedome to delay or deferre it This was the wickednesse of Sauls heart when the noyse of the Philistims army came to his eare the Priest had brought the Arke to aske aduice of God he saide Withdraw thine hand 1 Sam. 14 18 19 that is the time serueth not to stand stay counselling and consulting with God haue away these things and let vs draw neere to the enemy an euident testimony that God had forsaken him and taken his Spirit from him that he might runne from one euill into another and so worke out his owne confusion Contrariwise we see that while Ioshua encouÌtred with Amalek a malicious and bloody enemy Moses continued in prayer and he preuailed more to the discomfiture and destruction of the Amalekites by the force of prayer then Ioshua by the dint of the sword Lastly let vs not feare the enemies of the Vse 3 Church but be strong and valiant and commit the cause vnto God Thus did Ioab when he entred the battell for the defence of Gods people and true religion 2 Sam. 10 12. Beâ strong and let vs be valiant for our people and for the Cities of our God let the Lord do that which is good in his eyes Thus Dauid comforteth himselfe when he fled from his sonne Abso on anâ was driuen out of his kingdome by treason treachery Psal 3 6 7 8. I will not be afraid of ten thousand of the people that should beset mee round about O Lord arise helpe me my God for thou hast smitten all mine enemies vpon the cheek bone thou hast broken the teeth of the wicked saluation belongeth vnto the Lord and thy blessing is vpon thy people Be not therefore dismayed discouraged when the enemies breathe out their threatnings against the Church band themselues together against Christ his religion and make their vnholy leagues for the vtter extirpation thereof the Lord that sitteth in heauen knoweth how to vexe them in his sure displeasure and to breake them in peeces like a Potters vessell and therefore blessed are all they that trust in him Verse 16. Assemble the people and I will giue them water So soone as they were remoued from the Riuer Arnon they came into a dry place where they wanted water but haue it immediately supplied of God Somewhat we see they had profited by the former iudgements which brake in as a fire among them consumed many For heere being in need and necessity they do not murmure against God as they had done before nor rage against Moâes as in former times but they wait the Lords leysure vntil he releeue them render thanks vnto him for his mercy receiued This benefit then is heere amplified by the cause I will giue them water From hence this Doctrine ariseth Doctrine The Lord supplieth the wants of his Seruants that the Lord supplieth the wants of his and helpeth them alwaies in time of neede When we are hungry he feedeth vs when we are thirsty he giueth vs drinke when we are naked he cloatheth vs when we are destitute he succoureth vs when we are in want hee supplieth vs when we are in any necessity he helpeth vs yea hee worketh myracles and changeth the course of Nature rather then forsaketh vs. He sent Manna to Israel when they wanted bread he strooke the stony Rock when they wanted drinke he sent his Angell to Eliah with food to strengthen him He neuer forgetteth those that are his he maketh the raine to fall and the sunne to shine vpon the very wicked and vngodly This the Prophet Dauid handleth Psalm 147 9 145 15 16. The eyes of all waite vpon thee and thou giuest them their meate in due season thou openest thine hand and fillest all things liuing of thy good pleasure He giueth to Beasts their food and to the yong Rauens that cry This the Lord
which we should account as the life of our liues Seeing therefore on the one side Warre is the iust wages of great sins and on the other side peace bringeth with it many blessings of all sorts spirituall and temporall we conclude that many are the miseries of warre The vses are in the next place to be thought vpon and application âo be made of this Doctrine Vse 1 First let vs pray earnestly to God and call vpon him faithfully to keep from vs both warres and the rumors of wars and continue peace in our borders with the free publike vse of the Gospel to vs and to our posterities that there may not be the voice of lamentation lifted vp in our streetes weeping mourning and great howling Rachel weeping for her children and would not be comforted because they were not Mat. 2 18. Ier. 31 15. We liue in a plentifull and well-peopled Land no Nation vnder heauen is more populous This is a blessing of God as Moses declareth Leuit. 26 9. Likewise Prouerbs 14 28 Yet many times we repine at his mercie we thinke the Land will be too little for vs and that we shall not be able to liue one for another Hee can make roome enough for vs if he once send the bright weapons of warre and the glistering sword of the bloody enemy among vs. He can make fewer of vs and turne our Land into bryars thornes and make it a place of Salt-pits and Nettles Then shall a man nourish a yong Cow and two Sheepe Esay 7 21 22. and 4 1. and for the abundance of Milke that they shall giue he shall eate Butter The number of men shall then be so small thaâ a few beasts shall bee sufficient to nourish the remnant abundantly Then shall seuen women take hold of one man saying We will eate our owne bread and will weare our owne garments onely let vs bee called by thy name and take away our reproch Let vs therefore in this great encrease of the land and store of people acknowledge his mercy let vs reioyce in the society one of another and pray that wee taste not the bitternesse of war that there be no slaying with the sword no shedding of blood no carrying into captiuity This the Prophet teacheth Ps 144 desiring God to continue his benefites toward his people the fruite of the wombe the filling of store-houses the encrease of sheepe the quietnesse of peace Psal 144 12 13 14 15. That our sonnes being as the plants growing vp in their youth and our daughters being as the corner stones may be the building of the temple that our corners may be full and our Oxen strong to labor that there be no inuasion nor going out nor no crying in our streets O blessed are the people that bee so yea blessed are the people whose God is the Lord. Where we see the Prophet prayeth and directeth vs to pray that there may be no taste of the sharpnesse and misery of warre nor we know the assaulting of our Citties nor going out to warfare that there may be no sorrow of heart no weeping of eyes no wringing of hands no shriking of voices among vs. Were it not a wofull and lamentable thing to see fire without mercy and without quenching consuming houses eating vp all things and sparing nothing How much more to see and heare and feele the affliction of warre when all things are in confusion and combustion For this is one great mischiefe and bitternes of warre that all things are holden to be lawfull and all men make themselues to bee lawlesse There is no regard of right or equity of shame or conscience when many times the souldiers are as hungry as wolues as cruell as Tygers as fierce as Lions as merciles as Bears robbed of their whelpes which spoyle in the euening and leaue not the bones vntill the morning Liberty is oppressed good men feare euill men expect knowing it is best fishing in troubled water if there be any place free from tumult at least there is none void of suspition and free from iealousie few then are to be trusted and none assured all things in confusion violence spoyling blood murthers outcrying and nothing else before our eyes but a lamentable face of all calamities extremities The Prophet Zachary describing the golden dayes of a peaceable life which should be giuen to the Israelites when they were returned from captiuity saith Zac. 8 4 5. There shall yet old men and old women dwell in the streets of Ierusalem and euery man with his staffe in his hand for verie age and the streets of the City shal be full of boyes girles playing in the streets therof Then is the mouth of the people filled with laughter and their tongue with ioy Psal 46 9. When the Lord maketh warres to cease vnto the end of the world he breaketh the bow and cutteth the speare burneth the Chariots with fire But in the time of war and in the day of battaile all things are turned topsie-turuý all things lye open to sacking and pillage to insolencie of souldiers to desire of reuenge and to most horrible accidents Then we are constrayned to see and lament the slaughter of men the rauishing of women the deflouring of virgins the spoyling of goods the robbing of houses the taking of prisoners the breaking of lawes the defacing of iustice the intermission of sowing the innouation of estates the subuersion of realmes the desolation of countries the violation of religion the destruction of Citties the effusion of blood the suffering of famine and sometimes the extreamity of eating children and alwayes the ouerthrowing of all order and honesty Who is able to recount rehearse the great horror and feare the sorow and mourning the weeping and lamentation the seditions tumults outrages villanies insurrections conspiracies calamities dangers difficulties and the miserable traine of infinit miseries and maladies that war bringeth with it No maruell therefore if Dauid preferred the pestilence before the sword 2 Sam. 24 14. desiring that hee might fall into the hands of the Lord because his mercies are great and not fall into the hands of man whose bowels of pitty are instruments of cruelty Let vs therefore pray earnestly and feruently vnto God that wee may not haue experience of these troubles nor endure the violence of this fire and intreat him to continue a gracious God to vs and to our posterities for euer This we see fruitfully and profitably practised by the people of Israel when the Lord for their idolatry threatned to deliuer them no more out of the handes of their enemies and bad them cry vnto the gods which they had chosen that they might saue them in the time of their tribulation they said vnto the Lord We haue sinned do thou vnto vs whatsoeuer please thee onely we pray thee to deliuer vs this day from our enemies Iudg. 10 10 11 12. Secondly let vs learne by the horror of the Vse 2
pressed sore vpon him he sought to the witch at Endor which had a familiar Spirit raysed vp the diuell in the likenes of Samuel The like is approoued vnto vs by the practise of Amaziah King of Israel in the second book of the Kings the first chapter and the second verse When hee was fallen thorough the Lattice window in his vpper Chamber which was in Samaria and thereof grew sicke vnto the death hee directed Messengers to goe and enquire of Baallzebub the god of Ekron whether hee should recouer of this his disease So did Haman likewise an enemy of the Iewes and one of the race of the Amalekites thirsting after the blood of Mordecai and the destruction of the whole Church dealt by Sorcerie for to effect his intended purpose Ester chap. 3 verse 7. And cast Pur that is a Lot to know when hee might haue a luckie and prosperous time to enterprize this businesse Moreouer it is noted by the Prophet that when Nebuchadnezzar King of Babell was come out of his kingdome with a mightie hoast and stoode at the parting of the way doubting vnto what place he should go whether against the Ammonites or against the Tribe of Iudah as in the one and twentieth chapter of Ezekiel and the eleuenth verse He consulted by Diuination and made his Arrowes bright he consulted with Idolles and looked in the Liuer Heereunto commeth the threatning denounced against the Egyptians by the Prophet Esay in chapt 19. verses 3 4. The spirit of Egypt shall faile in the middest of her and I will destroy their counsell and they shall seeke at the Idolles and at the Sorcerers and of them that haue spirits of Diuination and at the Soothsayers And I will deliuer the Egiptians into the hand of cruell Lords and a mightie King shall rule ouer them saith the Lord God of hoastes Thus wee see it was very vsuall with the wicked when they saw no other helpe at hand to seeke vnto witches and to resort vnto enchanters The Reasons hereof are these first Reasoâ because they want Fayth and beleefe in God they trust not in him they looke not for saluation from him they dare not repose theyr confidence in him This we see in Saul when he had once forsaken God in breaking his commandement by sparing the Amalekites in offering sacrifice in killing the Priests in persecuting the Saints in refusing to consult with God as a needlesse thing and proceeding from one degree of wickednesse to another in the end he sayde vnto his seruants 1. Sam. chap. 28. verse 3. Seeke me a woman that hath a familiar spirit that I may goe to her and aske of her This is that reason which the Spirit of God poynteth out in the first booke of the Chronicles and the tenth chapter Saul dyed for his transgression that he committed agaynst the Lord euen against the word of the Lord which he kept not and in that hee sought and asked counsell of a familiar spirit and asked not of the Lord therefore hee slew him and turned the kingdome vnto Dauid the son of Ishai True it is wee reade in the first of Samuel chapter 28. verse 6. that he asked counsell of the Lord and heere we heare hee asked not counsell of the Lord these are not repugnant and contrary one to another no more then these words in the eleuenth Chapter of S. Matthew and the fourteenth verse Iohn Baptist is Elias and Iohn Baptist is not Elias Christ sayde of Iohn Baptist This is Elias Iohn Baptist sayd of himselfe I am not Elias Iohn 1 21. Notwithstanding heere is no contradiction for Christ vnderstoode it one way Iohn another Christ meant he was Elias in spirit Luke 1 17. as comming in the spirit and power of Elias Iohn meant hee was not Elias in person which the Pharisies thought and imagined So these words seeme contrary in shew but are not in substance and in deed In deed he asked of the Lord but not in faith nor with a purpose to cast himselfe vpon God but in hypocrisie and with resolution to goe to the witch As Ahab consulted with the Prophet of the Lord ãâã â2 15. but he was before determined what he would do whatsoeuer the Prophet should say Wherefore that which was not done rightly and religiously is as it were not done at all as the Apostle speaking of vnreuerent comming to the Lords Table saith This is not to eate the Lords Supper 1 Cor. 11 20. Where he denyeth that absolutely which many did corruptly Againe no maruaile if the wicked forsake God in their troubles ãâã 2. betake themselues to Sorcerers and Wizards which are the enemies of God seeing sorcery is the inuention of the diuell and a manifest worke of the flesh If then it came from the father of lyes and be a fruite of our owne corrupt nature it is not strange or to be wondred at that carnall and corrupt men giue themselues ouer to this practise This the Apostle teacheth Gal. 5 19 20. The works of the flesh are manifest which are adultery fornication vncleannesse wantonnesse idolatry witchcraft and such like Seeing therefore euill men want faith ioyning to God purifying the heart working by loue making vp the marriage betweene God our soules and seeing witchcraft is a worke of the flesh it is naturall to naturall men in their distresses to vse vnlawfull meanes as charming figure-casting and such curious actes and artes as are wrought by the deuice of the diuell Now let vs make vse of this Doctrine First Vse 1 this condemneth the common custome and practise of the people in our dayes who when the hand of God is any way on them or theirs when they be strangely visited or their children greeuously afflicted or their Cattle eyther lost or languish with any extraordinary disease at which time especially they should acknowledge Gods ouer-ruling and ouer-swaying prouidence that not a silly Sparrow falleth to the ground without the will of our heauenly Father by and by they send out to that cunning man or that cunning woman so forget God that made them These men will not tarry the Lords leysure nor waite vpon his mercy for ease and comfort they will haue present helpe or else they will runne to the diuell resort to witches and fetch health out of hell it selfe This is the folly and vanity of such as know not God neither acknowledge that all things are disposed according to his purpose and good pleasure Let vs beware of this sinne which is a forsaking of the true God a renouncing of helpe from his holy place and an entertainment of familiarity with the diuell which is the very height and top of all iniquity This the Lord himselfe teacheth Leuit. 20 6 7. If any turne after such as worke with spirits and after soothsayers to go a whoring after them then will I set my face against that person and will cut him off from among his people Sanctifie your selues
his countenance from vs. Moreouer this serueth to teach vs that in our troubles and necessities we stand not in need of the intercession of Saints and Angels wee shall not neede to pray vnto them to be our Mediators to God the Father For seeing God the Father is neere vs yea euen at hand shall wee turne our backes to him and goe from him seeing he turneth to vs to giue vs helpe This inuocation of Saints hath neither commandement to moue vs to pray nor example to go before vs in the practise nor promise to assure vs that we shall be heard The direction that we haue in prayer is to go to God and to say to him Our Father which art in heauen Mat. 6 9. This the Prophet acknowledged when he sayde Psal 73 25. Whom haue I in heauen but thee I haue desired none in the earth with thee God is euermore present with vs the Saints departed are absent from vs they know not our particular wants Esay 63 16 Psal 94 9. 1 King 8 39. they vnderstand not our desires they are ignorant of the motions of our hearts and the estate of our liues Besides wee are charged to worship the Lord our God to serue him onely who onely searcheth the hearts tryeth the reines as the God that made them in the beginning Let vs therefore go directly and immediately to God and when wee haue helpe at hand let vs not seeke helpe farre off Let vs still trust in the liuing God for vaine is the helpe of Saints or Angels Were not hee a foolish man and worthy to perish who in extremity would refuse the helpe of an expert excellent Physitian present with him able to helpe him willing to helpe him offering to helpe him and giue him present ease and yet calleth and cryeth to some Mounte-banke a thousand miles from him not so able not so skilful not so ready to releeue release him And are not they much more simple and sottish that when God willeth them to call vpon him in the day of trouble and promiseth to heare and deliuer them will not come to him but fly from him to the Saints Psal 50 14. that know neither him nor his griefe When the Prince is present and calleth to come to him were it not madnes to go to the subiect So forasmuch as Christ saith Come vnto me all ye that are weary and laden and I will ease you Matth. 11 28 let our soules answer Lord we will come accept thou the prayers of thy seruants Vse 2 Secondly we learne from hence That as God is neere to all those that feare him not onely in respect of the presence of the place but is with them by the presence of his fauor granting their prayers and succouring them in their aduersities so he is farre from all the wicked and vngodly not in place but in help He will not grant their requests he wil not be their shield and buckler hee will not know them in their miseries He is indeede neere to all that call vpon him euen to all that call vpon him in truth but he stoppeth his eares against the prayers of the vngodly which are abhomination vnto him Psal 145 18. This is it which Salomon teacheth Prou. 15 29. The Lord is farre off from the wicked but hee heareth the prayers of the righteous Great is the iustice of God vpon the wicked and great is his fauour towardes the godly True it is in respect of place God filleth heauen and earth He is not far distant froÌ vs forasmuch as in him we liue and mooue and haue our being Actes 17 27 28. but touching his grace he is farre from the dwellings of the vnrighteous hee is farre from hearing theyr voyce and regarding their necessities he leaueth them to themselues and withdraweth his holy Spirit from them So then albeit God bee in euery place and nigh to all things yet God will not heare them no more then men heare such as are very farre off when they call and cry out vnto them This is it which the Prophet Dauid setteth downe Psal 119 155. Saluation is farre from the wicked because they seeke not thy statutes And the Prophet Esay accordeth heere unto Chapt. 59 1 2. The Lords hand is not shortned that it cannot saue neither is his eare heauy that it cannot heare But your iniquities haue separated betweene you and your God and your sinnes haue hid his face from you that he will not heare They regard not his word therefore he giueth not them his helpe They will not heare him when hee calleth by his word therefore hee will not heare when they call vnto him by their prayers He is far from them because they runne farre from him and will not know his wayes nor regard his truth that he offereth vnto them Wherefore great is the misery and destruction of the wicked that shall come vpon them they shall call but the Lord will not heare they shal cry but he wil not answer The righteous in this world doe seeme to be cursed and forsaken of God but they are blessed and happy and this is not the last part of their blessednes and happines that he heareth their prayers On the contrary side the vngodly seeme to themselues to others to be the onely happy men in the world but they are wretched and miserable and through theyr malice blindnes and obstinacy this is not the last part and portion of theyr misery that they haue no agreement with God hee heareth not their prayers but abhorreth theÌ their thoughts and all their workes When we are in affliction the cheefest comfort and stay to rest vpon is that God is neere vs and ready to help vs. The wicked want this staffe to leane vpon God professeth himselfe their enemy he refuseth their prayers he forsaketh and casteth them away out of his presence They can haue no peace of conscience nor comfort in trouble they shall houle in their miseries and not be heard Zac. 7 13. This shall especially appear at the last day when the heauen shall not receyue them the Lord shall not know them no creature shall comfort them no mercy shall be shewed vnto them theÌ they shall weepe and waile without redemption and without release Thirdly it is our duty to behaue our selues Vse 3 in all our actions and dealings as in his presence It behooueth vs to set him alwayes before vs and to know he continually walketh among vs. It is remembred of Henoch that he walked continually before God Genes 5 22. that is all his life time hee considered that the eye of God was euer vpon him knowing that all things are naked and manifest before him Heb. 4 13. Thus the Apostle chargeth Timothy in the sight of God who quickneth all things and before Iesus Christ which vnder Ponâius Pilate witnessed a good confession to keepe the commandements which he gaue vnto him without spot and vnblameable If the childe
of the purpose of Esau Genes 27 41 46 that when the dayes of mourning for his father shold come he would slay his brother beeing desirous to preserue them both but especially Iacob conueyeth him out of the danger she goeth and alledgeth that the daughters of Heth were a greefe of minde and a wearinesse of life vnto her and so sendeth him away from his fathers house for a season She pretendeth the cause to be to take a wise at Padan Aram but concealeth her principall purpose from her Husband and dealeth not only lawfully but wisely and politickly The like we see in Paul perceyuing a dissention in the assembly and a diuision in iudgment amongst his accusers consisting of two parts one of the Pharisies that held the immortality of the soule and the resurrection of the body the other of the Saduces which denyed the one and the other he tooke the occasion and opportunity by his calling and cryed out in the Councell Men and Brethren ãâã 3 6 7 8 I am a Pharisie the sonne of a Pharisie I am accused of the hope and resurrection of the dead whereby he set a rent among them and by that meanes the knot was broken and so theyr malice was abated A lawfull cause and a wise course bring a blessing with them vpon those that delight to follow them A good cause well and wisely handled shall finde a comfortable yssue in the end This we shall attaine vnto if wee make the word of God our Counsellers Ps 119 24 98 99 100. The Prophet found by experience that by his commandements he was made more wise theÌ his enemies more learned then his teachers more skilfull then the ancient For whosoeuer doth submit himselfe to Gods word shall not onely be safe against the practises of his enemies but also learne him more wisedom then the masters and professors of it Secondly it is our duty to pray vnto God Vse 2 to bee deliuered from them and trust in him for his helpe For vnlesse our helpe bee in the name of the Lord which hath made heauen and earth they will go beyond vs and ouer-reach vs. They deale warily and circumspectly they worke by all meanes lawfull and vnlawfull iust and vniust let it be our wisedom therefore to trust in the wise God and to beg this grace at his hands as the Apostle Iames teacheth chap. 1 5 We must neuer looke to liue in peace or that the world should be reconciled vnto vs neuer maruell as if some strange thing did befall vs when the enemies set their wittes on worke to deuise some mischeefe our refuge must be in God in the time of trouble It is our helpe to craue this helpe This was the hope of Dauid wheÌ mighty buls closed him and the roaring Lyons gaped vpon him he desired God not to bee farre from him because trouble was neere for there was none to helpe him Be not far off O Lord my strength hasten to help me deliuer my soule from the sword my desolate soule from the power of the Dog Psal 22 11 12. So the Apostle craueth the prayers of the Church 2 Thes 3 1 2. So long as we make God our trust and refuge in our affliction be our enimies neuer so cunning and wise wee shall not fall downe vnder the burthen but stand vpright thorough the power and wisedome of God who shall catch the crafty in their owne craft destroy the wisedome of the wise and cast away the vnderstanding of the prudent Iob 5 12. Esay 29 14 1 Cor. 1 19. Thus Dauid prayeth to the Lord 2 Sam. 15 31. O Lord I pray thee turn the counsel of Ahitophel into foolishnes This the Lord heard and brought his heauy iudgement vpon his counsell and person for his counsel was crossed by another hee himselfe was hanged by his owne hand The like we see in Herod in whom wee may behold exceeding craftinesse ioyned with extreame sottishnes and his fury ouercome by excessiue foolishnes How easie a remedy had hee at hand either to haue gone himselfe seeing he supposed it to concern his crowne and kingdome or to haue sent some of his Courtiers vnder colour of accompanying the wise men and so hee could not haue doubted to catch him in his clawes But the wise men go alone Matth. 2 8 9. hee neyther detayneth them with him nor sendeth any with them Thus the Lord from time to time deliuereth his Church from the paw of the Lyon from the tuske of the Bore from the horne of the Vnicorn and striketh all their enemies with the spirit of giddines and astonishment that they become foolish and cannot see the way before them He scattereth the deuices of the crafty so that theyr hands cannot accomplish that which their harts haue enterprized An excellent and sweet comfort to all the seruants of God not to feare the high reaches deepe deuices of their enemies seeing they serue that wise God which taketh the wise in theyr craftines and maketh the counsel of the wicked foolish Vse 3 Lastly this serueth to reproue two sorts of men that esteeme not aright of this worldly wisedome of wicked men For some are offended at their wisedome because it is so great others rest contented in it because it is so excellent This is the weaknes and infirmity of the children of God when they see the glory prosperity and wisedome of worldly men that they are able to reach so farre and ouer-reach by theyr policies many others they are ready to account them the happyest men to ioyne with them and to say Certainly we haue cleansed our hearts in vaine and washed our hands in innocency Psal 73 13. For though they talke presumptuously set theyr mouth against heauen yea and their tongue walketh through the earth yet God hath set them in slippery places and casteth them downe into desolation Looke vpon the wicked liues and wretched deaths of the great wise men of the world that were deepe wise men in their own eyes and in the eyes of the world but not in God nor with the godly and wee shall see they haue bene sodainly destroyed and horribly consumed Looke vpon the example of Pharaoh Saul Ahithophel Herod Haman such like and tell me whether thou wouldest haue their fearfull ends for all theyr naturall gifts and exchange the wisedome of the Spirit for all theyr worldly wisedome The true wisedome which is from aboue Iames 3 17. is first pure then peaceable gentle easie to be intreated full of mercy and good fruites without iudging and without hypocrisie Who then is a wise man indeede and endued with knowledge euen such an one as sheweth by good conuersation his workes in meeknes of wisedome As for the cunning heads of the world and such as haue nothing in them but humane and prophane wisedome they may for a time haue the applause and praise of men but they and their policies shall come in the end to nothing This wisedome
day to day with their vnlawfull deeds Let vs delight in the sweet society of Gods children take pleasure to be in the presence of them that fear God As for the vngodly let vs desire their places rather then their persons their roome rather then theyr company Hence it is that Salomon teacheth vs not to enter into the way of the wicked nor to walke in the way of euill men Prou. 4 ver 14 15 16 to auoyd it and not to goe by it to turne from it and to passe by for they cannot sleepe except they haue done euill and their sleepe departeth except they cause some to fall What an heape of words doth Salomon vse and to what ende serue these so many repetitions but to shew the exceeding danger of communicating with the wicked and how hardly wee are drawne to leaue theÌ It is all one as if a man would throw himselfe willingly and wilfully into the hands of theeues We would be ready to call and account him a starke foole without any signe or shew of wisedome that would runne into the company of theeues and robbers especially hauing any charge of mony or money-worth about him The seruants of God that are indued with heauenly gifts and haue the graces of Gods Spirit giuen vnto them which are the cheefest treasure haue a great charge about them it standeth them therefore vpon to take heed that by euill company they bee not robbed and depriued of them The holy Ghost dealeth with vs as a Merchant doth with his Factor or seruant whom he sendeth foorth furnished with store of money to buy and sell withall and fearing lest he should bee robbed and spoyled warneth him to auoid suspitious places and passages and to turne aside out of the path till he be past the danger So should we beware of the company conditions of the wicked if we count our selues happy to be in league with them we are vtterly lost and are walking in the path-way that leadeth to death Verse 13. If Balak would giue mee his house full of siluer and gold I cannot passe the commandement of the Lord to do either good or bad of mine owne minde This wicked man and couetous Prophet thogh he neither feared God nor loued the way of righteousnesse yet teacheth what should bee in all the seruants of God that they should not for filthy lucre and couetousnesse which is the roote of all euill trangresse the commandement or breake out beyond their calling This teacheth vs this truth That worldly Doctrine businesse should not draw vs from christian duties Worldly sinesse shoâ not withoâ vs from Câstian dutiâ Matters of profit and commodity must not carry vs beyond our calling wee must not pursue them and follow after them when we haue no warrant to desire them albeit there be profit in them A notable example heereof we haue in Gideon he had a kingdome offered vnto him for the men of Israel said vnto him Reigne thou ouer vs both thou and thy sonne and thy sonnes sonne he thought not gouernment in it selfe vnlawfull or vnlawfull for them to haue a Gouernor but he saw no calling from God and therefore refused it and betooke himselfe to a priuate life saying I wil not reigne ouer you neither shall my childe reigne ouer you but the Lord shall reigne ouer you Iudg. 8 22 23 We see that Dauid had his enemy put into his hand Abishai besought Dauid that he might smite him once with a speare to the earth and his seruants vsed importunity vnto him as if God had offered him to be slaine saying See the day is come whereof the Lord said vnto thee Behold I will deliuer thine enemie into thine hand and thou shalt do vnto him as it shall seeme good to thee 1 Sam. 24 26. But he would not hearken vnto them he would wait the time which God had appointed saying Either the Lord shall smite him or his day shall come to dye or he shall descend into battel and perish The like we see in our Sauiour Christ he refused to be made a temporall and earthly King Ioh. 6 15 for when hee perceiued that the multitude would come and take him to make him a King he departed againe into a Mountaine himselfe alone We see the Disciples of Christ left all neglected the seruice of themselues and the seeking of their owne benefit for the seruice of God Math. 19 27. So the faithfull Christians sold their possessions being warranted vnto it by a speciall calling and guided by the worke of the Spirit Acts 4 39. Moses might haue enioyed the treasures of Egypt and the dignity of a kingdome yet chose rather to suffer aduersity with the people of God and to follow the calling whereunto hee was called Heb. 11 24 25. Whereby we see that albeit profits be in time and place to be looked after yet we must all looke to haue our warrant in seeking for them The reasons remaine to be considered to Reason inforce this truth and to gaine our affections to the embracing of it For first by too much following the profits of this life we may lose a greater profit If we should win the world and lose our soules if wee should catch the riches of this life and cracke the peace of a good conscience it would proue in the end a small gaine vnto vs but rather the greatest losse The soule is a precious iewell and therefore the losse of it is an incomparable losse This is it which our Sauiour saith in the Gospel What shal it profit a man to win the whole world and to lose his owne soule Or what shall a man giue for the recompence of his soule Mat. 16 26. Seeing then by seeking the things of this life we may lose the things of the life to come it followeth from the danger of eager pursuing after them that no worldly busines should choake vs and hinder vs from better things required of vs. Reason 2 Secondly the things of this life serue onely for a season we our selues are heere Pilgrims and strangers we haue no continuing City The hope that we haue is this we looke for a kingdome We cannot haue an heauen in this life and another in the life to come The greatest glory that euer was vpoÌ the earth is gone in a few ages Therefore the Apostle teacheth That the fashion of this world goeth away This world passeth away and the lustes thereof but hee that fulfilleth the will of God abideth euer 1 Cor. 7 31 1 Iohn 2 27. So that we must know it is required of vs that we preferre not this world before the world to come nor be led away from the duties of our calling by the loue of the profits thereof Vse 1 The vses come now to be stood vpon First wee see it is a dangerous bayte to be in loue with the world How many are there that eueÌ make it their god and do chiefly mind earthly things Our
it in the worke practise it with the hand For if the head deuise it if the heart allow it if the tongue deliuer it if the foote follow after it sinne is conceiued we are made culpable in the sight of God So then we must all know that we may many wayes be made partakers of other mens sins though we be not actuall doers in them God will finde vs guilty and conuince vs to our faces that we haue our part in it as Dauid saide to the woman that sought to reconcile Absolon to his father who did it by the counsell of Ioab Is not the hand of Ioab with thee in all this 2 Sam. 14 19. This the Apostle teacheth Timothy 1 Tim. 5 22. Lay hands sodainely on no man neither be partaker of other mens sinnes keep thy selfe pure And the Apostle Iohn saith If any man come vnto you and bring you false doctrine 2 Iohn 1â receiue him not to house neither bid him God speed for he that biddeth him God speed is partaker of his euill deeds Now we may be culpable of the sinnes of others First by commanding by our authority that which is euill and by mouing those that are vnder vs to goe about it Thus Dauid is charged to haue slaine Vriah by the sword of the Ammonites 2 Sam. 12 9. For he that willeth and commandeth euill is as deeply charged with it as hee that committeth it Secondly by winking at euill when we see it yet make our selues blinde wil not see it although it lye in our power to represse it and redresse it This indulgence and Ienity when offenders are suffered to runne on in their sin maketh them to grow obstinate in sinne and vnrecouerable out of their sinne This we see in the example of Eli toward his own sonnes his foolish pitty made him guilty of their impiety 1 Sam. 2 and brought the iudgment of God not onely vpon them but vpon himselfe Thus many Masters Magistrates Ministers and houshold-gouernours are inwrapped in the blasphemies periuries whoredomes drunkennesse prophanenesse and other sinnes that raigne amongst those of their families and iurisdictions and shall be accountable for them by reason of their cockering and conniuence For by this meanes though we do not openly commit them we secretly consent vnto them approue of them This the Apostle reproueth in those Rom 1 3â who thogh they knew the Law of God how that they which commit such things are worthy of death yet not onely do the same but also sooth them that do them Thirdly they are also partakers of the sins of others that ioyne in familiarity with the wicked for by theyr fellowship with them they adde courage comfort to them they harden them in theyr euill courses and giue great suspition to the world that they are like them in affection with whoÌ they ioyn in conuersation Fourthly when men are silent and say nothing at open impieties blasphemies If God be dishonoured and we hold our peace as if it concerned vs not neyther seeking to reclaime nor to correct them wee make their offences to be our owne The sinne of Hophni Phinehas destroyed the family and posteritie of their father Achan committed sacriledge the whole hoast partaked of it and was punished for it So then it standeth vs vppon to beware of consenting to sin and of counselling others to commit sinne If we any way giue our assent and consent if wee defend or delight in the sins which we heare or see wee are companions with them of their filthinesse and partakers with them in their wickednesse Thirdly it teacheth vs that we ought not Vse 3 to consent to sinners nor to follow euil counsell when it is giuen and suggested vnto vs. It is not enough for vs to make our defence to say Alas I deuised it not I was not the contriuer and inuenter of it if it had not bene deuised it should not haue bene practised For as the aduiser shall not herein be iustified because he put it not in execution so he that is aduised shall not bee cleared and discharged because he was not the author of the inuention If it be a greeuous sinne to seduce it is a greeuous sin to be seduced God will arraigne them as guilty of the same sinne bind them in one bundle together Therefore the wiseman sayth Prou. 1 10 15. My sonne if sinners entice thee consent thou not walke not in the way with them but refraine thy foote from their path Our nature is easily drawne to incline vnto euill and standeth in a slippery place ready to fall but when we haue counsellors abettors to allure vs and to prouoke vs we had neede of a great measure of grace to hold vs vpright and to keepe our feete from falling We shal haue many sweet songs sung vnto vs and the pleasures of sinne layd before vs but we must stop our eares against such enticements and not hearken to the inchantments of such seducers This we shall the better obserue and performe if we looke to the practise of these two points First if we be carefull to auoyde euill company and to fly from them If a man were to passe through an horrible wildernes where he were sure to meet with Lyons Dragons Wolues Tygers Beares other wild beasts he would be sure to go armed and wel appointed While we liue in this world wee wander in such a wildernes and albeit we be not in bodily danger of such creatures yet we are in continuall peril to be assaulted by more dangerous and deadly enemies the diuell and his Angels all the wicked are their hoast and instruments we shall be tempted by the enemies of God by drunkards and other prophane persons to sinne which are as so many cruell and sauage beasts wholly bent to our destruction so that we must both auoyd their company put on the whole Armor of God Eph. 6 11 that we may stand fast and quit our selues like men in the time of triall Secondly it is not enough for vs to flye the company of the wicked and vngodly but we must also seeke for the society of the godly that all our delight may bee in them For the way of the righteous shineth as the light that shineth more and more vnto the perfect day Prou. 4 18. We must make much of the assemblies of the godly and ioyne one selues in friendship with them that with the godly we may learn godlynes and with the vpright we may learn vprightnes This Salomon teacheth Pro. 13 20 He that walketh with the wise shall be wiser This is a notable helpe against our manifolde infirmities and a strengthning of vs against al tentations As Iron sharpneth Iron so doeth man sharpen the face of his friend Prou. 27 17. Lastly it is our duty to follow the good Vse 4 counsell and perswasion of the godly Good counsell is as the dropping of the hony comb bringing sweetnes to the
Iudea and to carry away the Israelites ââremy 25 9. ranging ouer the land raging with fire and sword and wasting the neighbour-Nations they spoyled the Kenites bordering vpon the Iewes which doth verifie the common Prouerbe It is some euil to be neere vnto euill And againe when thy Neighbours house is on fire it is high time to looke vnto thine owne and teacheth vs to esteeme as our owne the damage of our neighbour and to feare lest in the ruines of others our destruction bee conspired This calamity and captiuity was brought vpon them by Saneherib who comming to spoyle Israel spoiled them and as they were carried away out of their owne country together so they returned back againe into their Countrey together as wee reade in the holy history of the 1. Chronicles chap. 2 53. And thus as they tasted of the same misery so God made them partakers of the same mercy as they were afflicted together so also they were comforted together Thus much of the method and meaning of these prophesies The doctrines arising from hence are to be considered according to the seuerall prophesies and first touching the first against the Moabites Verse 17. I see that but not now I behold it but not neere there shall come a Starre out of Iacob c. In this prophesie Balaam foretelleth the future condition of the Moabites declaring both that they shal be destroyed and by whom For God wil raise out of the contemptible stocke of Iacob a bright Starre that shall refresh the Church with his sweete influence and giue them comfort against their enemies This we shewed to be performed in the dayes of Dauid afterward therefore he saith I see it but not now nor neere at hand This teacheth vs Doctrine The Church sometimes hath rest and glory That sometimes God maketh the Church to flourish in this life Howsoeuer God oftentimes bring trouble vpon his Church and affliction vpon his people yet at other times he giueth rest and peace and continueth theyr prosperity a long time This truth receyueth plentifull confirmation out of the booke of Iudges chap. 3.11 30. 5 31. 8 28 it is the maine drift and scope of it to shew how God in the miseries thereof prouideth a remedie and giueth rest round about from all their enemies God sometimes giueth them a time of breathing and recouering their strength and will not suffer the rodde of the wicked alway to rest on the lot of the righteous Psalm 125 3. We haue examples of this in the reigne of Salomon Iehoshaphat Hezekiah Iosiah and other godly Kings which were as strong props and pillars in Gods house a sure stay to the seruants of God in well doing he gaue them an outward estate that flourished both in wealth and peâce This appeareth euidently in the booke of Ester Ester 8 1 16. after he had deliuered them from the mouth of the Lyon that gaped as it were after his prey to deuoure them the Church prospered the head of Mordecai was exalted comfortable letters were published and sent abroad for their safety and vnto the Iewes came light and ioy gladnes honor So the prophet Zacharie prophesying of their returne from captiuity saith That the streets of the City shal be full of boyes girles playing in the streets thereof Zac. 8 5. The booke of Iosuah is a notable storehouse of Gods mercy vnto his church giuing them rest from their enemies as hee had promised them so that none were able to stand before them Iosh 22 4. And as he dealeth with his Church in generall so hee doth with his seruants in particular as we see in Ioseph Moses Dauid and diuers other turning their mourning into ioy Psal 30 11. loosing theyr sack and griding them with gladnes The Reasons of this dealing of the Lord are many and most euident First his eares are Reason 1 open to heare the cries of his children he seeeth their miseries add putteth all their teares in his bottle of remembrance This is it which the Lord declared vnto Moses when he called him to deliuer his people out of the thraldom and bondage of Egypt Exod. 2 7. I haue surely seene the trouble of my people which are in Egypt and haue heard their cry beâause of their Taske-masters for I know their sororwes GOD hath made a couenant of peace with his people hath a compassionate sense of their miseries and a feeling of their afflictions There is a notable agreement and vnion betweene God and his Children They in their crosses and calamities cannot but sigh and mourne and they cannot so soone vtter a groane but by by and by the Lord is touched with compassion This is euidently recorded in the booke of Exodus 2 23 where it is said The childreÌ of Israel sighed for the bondage and cried and their cry for the bondage came vp to God The prayers of the faithfull preuaile much with God if they be feruent He vnderstandeth the words of their mouth and the grones of the heart and in his good time will heare them graciously Reason 2 Secondly hee giueth vnto his Church oftentimes a sweet taste of earthly blessings to the end his people might haue all occasions and opportunities to serue him If they should alwayes beare the yoke vpon their necks and haue the heauy burden of affliction lying on their backs though they were strong in faith and had their hope fixed in GOD yet they would be soone dismayed and discouraged and ioyne with the wicked falling into the impieties of their persecuters But God is the sunne and the shield of his Church hee will giue grace and glory vnto it and withholde nothing that is good from them that walke vprightly Psal 84 11. He will comfort and defend them in their danger he will exalt them to dignity after their distresses least they should bee too much daunted and discomforted This is the reason vsed by the Prophet The rod of the wicked shall not alwayes rest on the lot of the righteous lest the righteous put foorth their hand vnto wickednesse Psal 125 3. Vse 1 The vses now are to be marked and obserued of vs. First acknowledge from hence with a sweet feeling the infinite loue compassion of God toward his people he delighteth not to be alwayes chiding and his anger endureth not for euer Hee will not haue his Church to be alwayes vnder the crosse but sendeth it some release For hee endureth but a while in his anger but in his fauour is life c. Psal 30 5 6. Thus doth the Lord giue encouragements and comforts vnto those that faithfully serue and rightly worship him whereby hee not onely testifieth his owne loue toward them but allureth others by their example to trust in him and daunteth all their enemies that hoped to haue seene their destruction Such therefore as are not mooued to confesse the loue of God vnto his seruants and see not his kindnesse toward them haue
purpose of the Moabites and Midianites was to draw the people into sinne and by sinne to bring vpon them the iudgements of almighty God No doubt they had heard how God had wasted and destroyed them in the Wildernesse as we reade in Numb chap. 14. verse 29 and theyr carkasses were consumed by diuers and sundry plagues that did breake in vpon them by the violence of fire by the edge of the bountifull yea prodigall euen to waste their wealth and to consume their substance rather then bee disappointed of their enterprize Therefore it standeth vs vpon to looke warily to our selues and to haue an eye vnto them that they do not sodainly surprize vs work our confusion This is the vse which Christ teacheth vs. Mat. 10 16. I send you as Sheepe in the midst of Wolues bee ye therefore wise as Serpents and innocent as Doues This is to be marked of vs and to be practised by vs. Our enemies are not simple and sottish that they should be contemned but deepe in counsell prudent in enterprizing wary in proceeding politicke in preuenting and sodaine in executing what they haue deuised They are for the most part wiser in their generations then the children of light We are light of credit ready to beleeue new reconciled frends forward to trust faire promises apt to rest on shews and pretences of a good meaning This hath bred greater mischeefe to the Church then open violence Their subtilty hath cut deeper and preuayled further then the sword If we then shall bee found sleeping when they are watchfull or carelesse when they are prepared or naked when they are armed or secure when they are busily employed we must look for no pitty at their hands where we finde no piety but consider that the mercies of the wicked are tokens of their cruelty and their bowels of compassion are the wayes of destruction Prouerb 12 10. Vse 3 Lastly it is our duty to pray vnto God to be deliuered from such vngodly and vnreasonable men If once we fall into theyr snares we must neuer look to escape We must watch and pray that we fall not into the trappes and traines which they make dayly to surprize vs. Hence it is that the Apostle saith 2 Thess 3 2. Pray for vs that the word of the Lord may haue a free passage and that we may be deliuered from vnreasonable euill men for all men haue not faith We are not able to free and deliuer our selues nor match our aduersaries in deepe deuices who make conscience of nothing Al our hope and trust must be in God who wil catch the wise in their own craft and confound them in their owne deuices Hee will turne them into the pit which they haue digged and take theÌ in the snares which they haue prepared for others As they regard not to fill vp the measure of their iniquity and adde sin vnto sinne so God will bring their workes to light fill the cup of vengeance vnto them to drink Let vs therefore abstaine from their wayes not giue liberty vnto our selues to follow them in euill no not a little but call vpon God in the dayes of our trouble who will deliuer vs out of our distresse Ps 50 15. This we see practised by the Israelites when they were vexed sore tormented by the Ammonites they cried vnto the Lord saying We haue sinned against thee euen because we haue forsaken our owne God and haue serued Baalim do thou vnto vs whatsoeuer pleaseth thee onely we pray thee deliuer vs this day Iudges 10 10 15. When Dauid after his numbering of the people had the choice giuen vnto him of three iudgments whether he would haue brought vpon him the want of bread or the sword of the enemy or the plague of pestilence hee sayde I am in a wonderfull streight let vs fall now into the hand of the Lord for his mercies are great and let mee not fall into the hand of man as 2 Sam 24. verse 14. When one tolde Iehoshaphat that a great multitude came against him out of Aram he set himselfe to seeke the Lord he asked counsel of him he proclaimed a fast he acknowledgeth his own weaknes he dependeth vpon Gods power prayeth to be deliuerd from them that sought his destruction 2 Chr. 20 6. When Hezekiah saw the enemy come to besiedge Ierusalem and perceiued his purpose to fight against it he put on sackcloth and came into the house of the Lord God 2 King 19 14 15. hee receyued the blasphemous Letters of the King of Ashur reuiling the Lord defying his people and disgracing them both hee spread them before the Lord and prayed earnestly vnto him to saue them out of the hands of their enemies thât all the kingdomes of the earth mighâ know that the Lord is onely God So it standeth vs vpon to flye vnto God to call vpon him to preserue vs from our enemies and then it shall come to passe that hee which was an arme of defence vnto them will be our helper in due time euen in affliction who neuer faileth those that put their trust in him The people ate and bowed downe to their gods Heere wee see another sinne of the Israelites layde before vs they fall from one euill into another from the breach of the first Table into the breach of the second Such as made no conscience to eate meate in the Idols Temple and to bow downe to strange gods no maruel if they followed strange flesh and fel into the sinne of fornication From hence ariseth this truth Doctrine Such as are impure in religion are vnrighteous in conuersation That all such as are impure and corrupt in the worship of God are commonly lewde in their outward dealing and loose in their behauiour toward men Spirituall and bodily fornication doe vsually goe together Idolatry and Adultery do ordinarily follow one another as in this place we see the people sacrificed vnto their gods and committed whoredome This the Prophet Hosea expresseth at large chap. 4 1 2 There is no knowledge of God in the land And what followeth heereof By swearing lying and by killing and stealing whoring they breake out and blood toucheth blood Thus the Prophet or rather the Lord by the Prophet vpbraydeth the people Ieremy 5 7 7 9 10. How should I spare thee for this Thy children haue forsaken me and sworne by them that are no goddes though I fed them to the full yet they committed adultery and assembled themselues by companies in the harlots houses The Apostle Paul declareth that the Heathen which knew not God were full of all vnrighteousnesse fornication wickednesse couetousnesse maliciousnesse enuy murther debate deceite they were slanderers of men haters of God dooers of wrong inuenters of euill things disobeyers of parents breakers of Couenants destitute of naturall affections and voide of all mercy Rom. 1 29 And the same Apostle writing to the Ephesians chap. 4 18. This
body when Nature hath any euill and vnprofitable humours that oppresse the stomack it is forced to cast them out for the preseruation of the health of other parts so should it be with vs when we perceiue the family greatly endangered by obstinate and obdurate persons Leuit. 18 25. it should vomite them out as raw and vndigested humours by timely eiection left the whole head waxe heauy and the whole body sickly and so the vital parts languish Lastly seeing it is dangerous for vs to haue Vse 4 fellowship with the wicked let vs auoid their company and flye their society as from an infectious and contagious disease This is that vse which the Scripture maketh in sundry places The Prophet Ieremy teacheth this ch 51 9. We would haue cured Babel but shee could not be healed forsake her and let vs goe euery one into his Countrey for her iudgement is come vp vnto heauen and is lifted vp to the Clouds Hereunto accordeth the exhortation of the Apostle when he had shewed that there is no concord and agreement betweene Christ and Belial he addeth Wherefore come out from among them and separate your selues saith the Lord and touch none vncleane thing and I will receiue you and I will be a Father vnto you and ye shall be my soânes and daughters saith the Lord Almighty 2 Cor. 6 17. We must all know that sinne is of an infectious nature no disease so infectious no sicknesse so dangerous In the time of plague and pestilence the Physitians giue these rules and receits as directions to be followed of such as would be free from danger First that men flye with al speed secondly that they flye farre enough lastly 1. Citâ longe âarde that they returne slowly When the ayre is once infected dangerously no remedy can be deuised to secure vs. These rules are to be applyed of vs as carefully in regard of the welfare of the soule as we are willing to practise them in regard of the health of the body The plague that breaketh out into a sore and runneth full of corruption is no more contagious and venemous then the wicked are neyther doth it more annoy the ayre then the wicked infect those places wherein they are and those persons with whom they liue This the Prophet Dauid did see and confesse which caused him at sundry times to complaine Away from me yee wicked for I will keepe the Commandements of my God Psal 119 115. For we must consider how hard it is to auoyd sinne when occasion is at hand and opportunity tempteth to sinne It is easier for the bird to passe by the net then to breake the net so it is easier for a man to auoyde tentations then to ouercome tentations It is a great deale easier to auoyde their company then to stand vpright in their company Peter thought himselfe a strong man and auouched with great boldnes that he would rather dye then deny his Master Mat. 26 35 but yet warming himselfe at Caiphas fire and thrusting himselfe into euil company was ouercome by a silly damosell to doe that which hee neuer thought euen to renounce and forsweare his Lord and Master He had made a notable confession of his faith hee had acknowledged Christ to be the Sonne of the liuing God Mat. 16 16 and that he had the words of eternall life Iohn 6 68 yet the company of euill persons foyled him Are we better then he or are we stronger then he or haue wee a greater priuiledge from falling then he This serueth to checke the folly and rashnesse of those that haunt wicked company and drunken ale-houses and yet say we are in no danger we will looke to our wayes that we offend not we can leaue such places wheÌ we list This is to check the word to giue Gods Spirit the lye who in euery place warneth vs of our weaknesse This presumption is the certaine fore-runner of a fall The first step that bringeth vs downe is to be puffed vp in the opinion of our owne strength as Salomon saith Prou. 16 18. Pride goeth before destruction and an high minde before the fall Likewise the Apostle putteth vs in remembrance heereof where remembring the manifold downefals of the people of Israel consumed by the pestilence stung by the serpents and destroyed by the Angel he maketh this vse Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall 1 Cor. 10 12. It is a part of the armour wherewith the seruants of God are armed made able to stand in time of tentation to feare themselues and to acknowledge their owne weaknesse for thereby they are made more wary and circumspect to looke to their wayes that they offend not So it is the beginning of our ruine the first degree by which we fall to thrust our selues into places of danger and yet thinke we haue a sure footing For what calling haue we to goe into such places Or what warrant can we haue to be protected of God while wee wander out of our calling So long as wee walke in the wayes that God hath set vs in we haue a promise of his protection and wee haue comfort in the doing of our duties but when we passe the boundes and limits of our particular vocations we haue God no longer to be our defender but we lye open as a prey to the enemy to wound vs to death and to worke our confusion Wherefore the wrath of the Lord was kindled against Israel We haue seene before the sin of the people now let vs heare also the punishment Their sinne was pleasant in the beginning but it was bitter in the ending verifying the saying of the wise man Prou. 16 25. There is a way that seemeth right vnto a man but the yssues thereof are the wayes of death Hence it is that Moses sheweth in this place how the wrath of the Lord was kindled against Israel so soone as they fell into fornication So then furnicators and adulterers are heere remembred to be great sinners and very hurtfull and noysome vnto the people of God From hence we learne that adulterers and vncleane persons Doctrine Fornication calleth doâ great plaguâ iudgmenâ draw vpon themselues and others fearefull iudgements of God I say no sinne is more strong and auayleable to call downe the plagues and punishments of almighty God vpon a people and company or vpon particular persons then fornication and vncleannesse This was the chiefe sin among others that brought the flood vpon the whol earth and destroyed all mankinde Gen. 6 1. What was it that caused the Lord to raine downe fire and brimstone vpon Sodome and Gomorrhâ Gen. 19 25. and to ouerthrow the Cities of the Plaine and the inhabitants therof and all that grew vpon the earth but their filthy and vnnaturall lust which was growne so outragious that the sauour thereof ascended vp to heauen and the cry of their sinnes pierced the eares of God When Abimelech did in
ignorance onely purpose and intend the committing of it a plague came vpon him all his kingdome Gen. 20 3 17. This vncleannesse as appeareth in the booke of Iudges chap. 18 and 19 had almost consumed the whole Tribe of Beniamin a few of them only reserued VVe see this in the sonnes of Eli as in a glasse they were wicked men knew not the Lord they caused the people to abhorre the offering of the Lord and lay with the women that assembled at the doore of the Tabernacle of the Congregation 1 Sam. 2 22. therefore God at the length found them out in their sinnes when they descended into the battell and perished Looke vpon the example of Dauid and behold what a fire it kindled in his house it brought vpon his head through the iust iudgement of God who punisheth sinne with sinne the sword of the enemy the rauishing of his wiues the deflouring of his daughter the death of his childe the murther of Ammon the treason of Absolon the reuolting of his Counsellers and Captaines sundry other conspiracies insurrections and calamities that fell vpon him This is that which the Prophet Nathan told him from the mouth of the Lord Because thou hast despised mee and taken the wife of Vriah the Hittite to be thy wife behold I will raise vp euill against thee out of thine owne house wil take thy wiues before thine eyes and giue them vnto thy neighbour and he shall lie with thy wiues in the sight of this Sunne for thou diddest it secretly but I will do this thing before all Israel and before the Sunne 1 Sam. chap. 12 verse 11. Reason 1 The Reasons are now a little to be stood vpon to make the Doctrine sinke deeper into our hearts and to gaine our affections to subscribe vnto it First all vncleannesse bringeth with it a certaine curse wheresoeuer it goeth and by whomsoeuer it be committed This is it which Iob affirmeth chap. 31. verse 12. It is a wickednesse and iniquity to bâe condemned yea this is a fire that shall deuoure to destruction and which shall rooâe out all mine encrease what portion should I haue of God from aboue and what inheritance of the Almighty if I should suffer my eyes to wander after strange women Secondly it is greater then other sinnes of Reason 2 the second Table that are sharply and seuerely punished The wise man teacheth that it is a more greeuous sinne then theft It is a peruerting of all right and an ouerturning of all equity among men If a man rob another of his goods he shall be punished A theefe shall be rebuked at euery mans hand he shall be exclaimed vpon and men wil spit in his face and yet adultery is more then a simple robbery for thereby other men are robbed not of theyr goods and substance but of their honour and honesty yea they rob not onely those that are borne but those also that yet are vnfashioned in their mothers wombe Men do not despise saith Salomon a theefe when he stealeth to satisfie his soule because he is hungry but if hee be found he shall restore seuen fold or he shall giue all the substance of his house but hee that committeth adultery with a woman hee is destitute of vnderstanding he that doth it destroyeth his owne soule Prou. 6 30. Reason 3 Thirdly this sinne neuer goeth alone but is accompanied with a traine of many other sinnes as ydlenesse drunkennesse prophanenesse of heart and sencelesnesse of spirit This the Prophet Hosea expresseth chapter 4 verse 11. Whoredome and wine and new wine take away their heart whereby he meaneth that the vnlawfull pleasures blinde the vnderstanding draw away the will from all goodnesse and make the affections so brutish that they mind nothing and delight in nothing but in beastly sensuality This the Prophet Ezekiel declareth touching the vncleannes of the Sodomites Behold this was the iniquity of thy sister Sodome pride fulnesse of bread and abundance of ydlenesse was ãâã her and in her daughters neither did she strengthen the hands of the poore and needy Ezek. 16 49. The vses of this Doctrine are to bee considered Vse 1 First wee learne that God will neuer suffer this sinne to lye hid though it bee committed neuer so closely and secretly We see it euidently in the sinne of Dauid he was in time found out and the hand of God arrested him They are greatly deceiued that thinke to hide this sinne and go away in the darke and not be espied For howsoeuer men eyther do not at all punish this sinne or punish it slightly as if they did not see it or not regard it yet God will be a swift Iudge against whoremongers and adulterers This was notably set foorth by the ceremony of the bitter waters Numb 5 12. discouering the guilty wife which no man on earth was able to accuse True it is this ceremony is ended and these shadowes of the law are ceassed yet the eye of the Lord is as quicke and his sight as sharpe as euer it was he taketh vpon him the knowing disclosing and punishing of this sinne It is vnpossible to hide it from him who will reueale the things that are hidden in darknesse Nothing more prouoketh to sinne then hope of impurity and the opinion of secresie and carrying the matter away closely If a man were perswaded that the sinnes which hee committeth should be engrauen in his forehead or written in great Letters that he which runneth mighâ reade them it would bee a meanes to make him abstaine if not for conscience yet at least for shame of the world from the doing of them But we are assured by the word of the eternall God that our secret sinnes are open and manifest to him with whom wee haue to do and he will bring them to the light what figge-leaues soeuer we patch together to couer them from his knowledge This should moue vs to beware of committing secret sins seeing he vnderstandeth all things Hee made the eye and shall he not see He made the heart shall not he finde out the iniquities of our hearts Psal 94 9. Take we heed therefore of whoredome and of all vncleannesse and learne to possesse our vessels in holinesse and honor not in the lust of concupiscence as the Gentiles did that know not God Secondly this doctrine reproueth the light Vse 2 account and estimation of this sinne For if it procure and cause great iudgements and destroyeth a mans soule they are deceyued that make whoredome a tricke of youth a veniall offence a naturall sinne a matter of small importance and a sport to laugh at We see in this chapter that there fell in one day foure and twenty thousand for their fornication committed with the Midianites 1 Cor. 10 8 hee destroyed so many of his owne people in one day and made them examples to vs vppon whom the ends of the world are now come and yet shall wee make it a tricke of
Christ the reproch redounds in part to the head Fourthly it behoueth vs from hence to Vse 4 learne to auoyde all allurements and enticements that may draw vs into this sinne For to auoyd sinne is to auoyd the occasions of sinne Whosoeuer doth nourish the occasions cannot be long free from sinne And whosoeuer maketh no conscience to follow the prouocations of lust and the meanes that may bring it vpon vs will shortly make no conscience of whoredome it selfe Therefore our Sauior correcting the false glozes of the Scribes and Pharisies and expounding the true meaning of the seuenth Commandement saith If thy right eie cause thee to offend plucke it out and cast it from thee for better it is for thee that one of thy members perish then that thy whole body should be cast into hell Math. chap. 5 29. Whereby our Sauiour meaneth that the Law of God not onely forbiddeth the sinne expressed but restraineth all occasions and allurements though they were as deare vnto vs as our right eye or as necessary vnto vs as our hand A notable example hereeof wee haue in Ioseph when he was tempted by his wanton mistresse to commit folly hee was so farre from consenting to adultery that he absented him selfe from her company Gen. 39 10. Many are the allurements that leade the way vnto this sinne wanton apparrell filthy communication vncleane songs wanton lookes beastly drunkennesse vnlawfull embracings excessiue dyet hurtfull idlenesse and too familiar company with those that may entice vs and tempt vs to lust The following after these the delighting in them is the path that guideth vs to the practise of all vncleannesse and therefore we must abhorre them if we would hate whoredome it selfe Such then as say they cannot abide whoredome and they doe detest it from their harts and yet do not shun these allurements do not consider their owne weaknes but offer themselues leade themselues into tentation yea as much as in them lyeth they make God a lyar and there is no truth in them Lastly let vs according to our duty with Vse 5 all speede forsake this filthy kinde of life and renounce our former vncleannes so the hearty repeÌtance may follow after wher this sin hath bin coÌmitted before For there remaines mercy to such if they repent and turne with all their hearts and with all their soules The Lord is full of compassion and mercy slowe to anger and of great kindnesse If the wicked man forsake his waies and the vnrighteous his owne imaginations if he returne vnto the Lord and craue mercy at his hands hee will not alway chide neither keepe his anger for euer Esay 55 7. He will not deale with vs after our sinnes neither reward vs according to our iniquities Psal 103 10. Dauid through the lust of his eye fell into this sinne and committed folly in Israel but when he confessed his fault and forsooke his sinne he was receiued to mercy For when Dauid saide vnto Nathan I haue sinned against the Lord Nathan saide vnto Dauid The Lord also hath put away thy sinne thou shalt not die 2. Sam. 12 verse 13. The Lord seeketh no more but that the sinner turn vnto him When once we are reconciled vnto him he hath no more controuersie against vs. This we see in Rahab the harlot she led a filthy and vncleane life among her people but when she heard of the great workes that the Lord had done for the children of Israel in deliuering them out of Egypt in drying vp the red sea in feeding theÌ from heauen and in preseruing them from all their enemies she ioyned in heart with the Church forsooke her euill life and in token of her true repentance Heb. 11 31. Iam. 2.25 she receiued the messengers sent vnto her with the danger of her life and sent them out another way This the Apostle speaketh of the Saints at Corinth for hauing denounced a fearful iudgment against fornicators adulterers wanton persons that they shall not inherit the kingdome of God he addeth 1 Cor. 6 11. Such were some of you but ye are washed but ye are sanctified but yee are iustified in the name of the Lord Iesus and by the Spirit of our God Seeing therefore God is ready to forgiue our sins why should not we be ready to forsake our sinnes This vncleannesse maketh vs guilty of temporall and eternal punishments yet God offereth to discharge vs of both and to receiue vs vnto his fauour if we will turne from our sinnes to him bring forth fruite worthy amendment of life Let vs therefore confesse with Dauid that wee haue sinned let vs call for mercy at the hands of God saying Haue mercy vpon me O Lord according to thy louing kindnes acording to the multitude of thy compassions put away mine iniquities wash me throughly from mine iniquity and clense me from my sinne Psalme 51 the first second verses Verse 4. And the Lord said vnto Moses Take all the heads of this people and hang them vp to the Lord before this Sunne In the words before the punishment that fell vpon the people of Israel was set downe in generall now hee setteth downe vpon whom it fell in particular to wit both Princes people for the wrath of God was so kindled against them that they were cut off as rotten members all through the counsell of Balaam For when he saw that God opened not his mouth to curse the Israelites but rather when he was resolued to vtter curses hee was inforced to pronounce blessings hee gaue diuellish counsell as his last shift to the Moabites that their beautifull women should allure the Iewes into their coÌpany and by their company vnto adultery by adultery vnto idolatry wherby they shold prouoke Gods indignation and so bring vpon themselues vtter confusion Now we must obserue in this place that God in punishing these sinnes beginneth first with the heads of the people Doctrine Superiors lye open to iudgmenâs as well as others From hence we learne that Superiors and men of high places lye open to greeuous iudgements as wel as others All sorts of men high and low rich and poore noble and vnnoble shall taste of the punishments of God for sinne This the Prophet pointeth vnto when he faith God powreth contempt vpon Princes and causeth them to erre in desert places out of the way Psal 107 40. In the first chapter of Esay verses 10 23 24 this truth receiueth plentifull confirmation Heare the word of God O Princes of Sodome hearken vnto the Law of our God O people of Gomorrha thy Princes are rebellious and companions of theeues euery one loueth gifts and followeth after rewards they iudge not the fatherlesse neither doth the widdowes cause come before them therefore saith the Lord God of hostes the mighty one of Israel Ah I will ease me of mine aduersaries auenge me of mine enemies And in the Chapter following the same Prophet saith The high lookes
gift he hath receiued Rom. 12 3. Peter when he saw the high Priests seruants to lay hands on Christ drew the sword and cut off the eare of one of the messengers but he is reproued by his Master and commanded to put vp the sword againe into his place Because all being priuate persons without a calling that take the sword Math. 26 51 shall perish with the sword Whosoeuer hath receyued a speciall calling God giueth an assurance of it to his owne heart and leaueth no scruple or doubt in him of his calling so that to aske the question of others whether a man may haue such a calling or not is an euident argument that hee hath not receiued any such calling For albeit we cannot iudge of the callings of others yet may we of our owne know that which no man knoweth beside our selues The Disciples thought amisse of Peter the Apostle for going to Cornelius For when he was come vp to Ierusalem they of the circumcision contended against him because he went in to men vncircumcised and had eaten with them Acts 11 2. vntill they had heard him giue a reason of his doing make an apology for himselfe then they held theyr peace and glorified God And so is it with those that sit in iudgement of other mens callings condemne those things whereof they are ignorant Verse 8. He thrust them both through then the plague ceased froÌ the children of Israel The sins of this people into which they fell were very greeuous and the iudgements of God that fell vpon them were heauy and answerable to their sinnes Some of them to fill vp the measure of their iniquities to the ful brought their harlots into the host of GOD euen among them that the Lord theyr GOD had chosen to be an holy Nation Deut. 14 2 and a precious people vnto himselfe aboue all the people that are vpon the earth When these were punished and the publike scandal taken away God is pacified the plague is remoued the people are deliuered Doctrine When once sinne is punished God is appeased From hence this Doctrine is offred to our considerations that when sinne is punished God is appeased So soone as euill is taken away the iudgements of GOD are called in VVhen the old world was destroyed by the flood of waters which God sent vpon the earth and all flesh perished in whose nostrils the spirit of life did breathe then GOD entred into a new couenant with the remnant that was left and Noah offering a sacrifice the Lord smelled a sauour of rest and said in his heart I will henceforth curse the ground no more for mans cause neither will I smite any more all things liuing as I haue done Gen. 8 21 22. So long as Achan was vnpunished the hoste of Israel could not prosper but turned their backes before their enemies but when he was found out and stoned to death with stones and burned with fire the Lord turned from his fierce wrath gaue vnto his people the victory Iosh 7 26. When he had plagued the people that caused Aaron to make the calfe that he made whereby they committed foule and grosse idolatry and turned God into the similitude of a bullocke that eateth grasse he was reconciled vn them and well pleased with them Psal 106 19 20. So when Corah Dathan and Abiram were destroyed and God visited their rebellion with a strange visitation his anger continued no longer against them When Miriam had bin shut out of the host 7. daies punished with leprosy the wrath of God was appeased she restored to the hoste againe Nu. 12 15. VVe know how the wrath of God was kindled against Israel against Dauid for numbering the people so that he sent a pestilence among them from the morning euen to the time appointed whereof there died 70000. men then the Lord repented of the euill and said to the Angel that destroyed the people It is sufficient hold now thine hand 2 Sam. 24 16. All these places of Scripture are euident proofes of this Doctrine that so soone as execution is done vpon malefactors the sword of Gods iustice is put vp and his wrath ceaseth Reason 1 And the Reasons heereof are plaine For first what is it that separateth betweene God and his people and causeth a diuorce and diuision betweene him them Is it any thing else then sinne When sinne therefore or the sinner are taken away he hath no more controuersie against them This is it which the Prophet Esay testifieth cha 59 2. Your iniquities haue separated betweene you and your God and your sinnes haue hid his face from you that he will not heare for your hands are defiled with blood and your fingers with iniquity And in the fourth chapter of the Prophet Hosea ver 1 2 conuincing them of swearing and lying of killing and stealing and whoring he declareth That the Lord had a controuersie with the Inhabitants of the Land and would cut off euery one that dwelleth therein If then it be sin that causeth iudgement and sharpeneth the point of the Lords sword against the world against a kingdome against a citty against a family against euery particular person when the cause is remoued the effect shall be restrained and wheÌ the sinner is reformed the wrath of God will be appeased for so soone as we turne vnto him his indignation shall be turned away from vs. Secondly when sinne is punished it bringeth Reason 2 downe a blessing with it For so long as vngodly men lye in their sinnes without punishment and runne on in theyr wickednes to the dishonour of God to the reproach of his Name to the offence and infection of others and to the confusion of theyr owne faces so long the wrath of God is kindled his hand is stretched out still But when they are eyther plagued of God or punished of men he blesseth the places which before hee scourged rewardeth the persons by whom iustice hath beene administred We haue a notable example heereof in the punishing of the Idolatry of the Israelites for worshipping the molten Calfe he willed the Leuites to consecrate theyr hands that day Exod. 32 29 euen euery man vpon his sonne and vpon his brother that there might bee giuen them a blessing The Lord had laide this as a punishment vpon Leui and his posterity To diuide them in Iacob and scatter them in Israel Gen. 49 7 but he turned this curse into a blessing when the Priesthood was translated to this Tribe to teach Iacob his iudgements and Israel his law that no corner of the Land should be without instruction So in this place when Phinehas rose vp executed iudgement vpon the adulterer and the adulteresse the Priesthood was confirmed vnto him and his posterity verse 12 13. If then the execution of iustice bring a blessing from God who is so delighted with it that he will neuer leaue it vnrewarded it must needs testifie
them to the sight to mooue pitty in the seer Seeing therefore iudgements be the wages of sinne make vs fall before the enemy and bring vpon vs many calamities let al such as lye vnder any chastisement alway search ouer their wayes and descend into their owne consciences to see how they haue moued him to wrath and prouoked him to be their enemy This we see in the example of Ioshua wheÌ he saw the men of Ai preuaile ouer them and the people of God to turne their backs when he saw they were destitute of Gods defence who would no longer go out with theyr Armies he sought to finde out the true cause he humbled himselfe before God and neuer ceased vntill the sinner were apprehended examined condemned and executed Ioshua 7 7. The like practise doth the Prophet prescribe Lam. 3 39. Wherefore is the liuing man sorrowfull Man suffereth for his sinne Let vs search and try our wayes and turne againe to the Lord let vs lift vp our hearts with our hands vnto God in the heauens saying Wee haue sinned and rebelled therefore thou hast not spared This is the right way to stop the breach of Gods wrath and to call in his iudgements Manie haue fought out other wayes to weaken the force of the enemy aad to preuent the iudgements of God as in time of warre by arming themselues by hiring of soldiers by drawing confederates in time of dearth by robbing stealing lying defrauding shifting such like in time of pestilence by seeking to Witches and Wizards by taking themselues to flight and such other wayes But the Prophets and holy seruants of God in such times when wee lye open to wrath haue called vs to Repentance stirred vs vp to prayer mooued vs to humiliation and acknowledgement of our sinnes which haue deserued such chastisements Let vs all practise this counsell and wisely consider with our selues what the lord hath against vs and wherefore hee is angrie with vs that so wee may bee reconciled vnto him and brought into his gracious fauour againe Vse 3 Lastly this serueth as a notable aduaÌtage for the seruants of God when they haue any dealings against wicked men we haue comfort and encouragement from hence that wee shall assuredly preuaile against them because we haue to do with weak and naked men that are out of Gods protection If two goe into the field to fight and one of them be vnarmed and haue no weapon to defend himselfe he lieth open to the lust of his enemie to be wouÌded and spoyled of his life who taketh comfort to see his aduersary come out against him without his armor So is it a blessed and comfortable thing to the children of God when they are constrained to meddle with euil men which are the enemies of God and of his trueth they haue comfort in God both in that themselues are vnder the couerture of his Armour and protection and in that theyr enemies are naked men and lye open vnto euerie iudgement This is it which is afterward remembred vnto vs in this booke where Ioshua and Caleb comforted the people agaynst the Canaanites saying If the Lord loue vs hee will bring vs into this land and giue it vs which is a land flowing with milke and hony but rebel not ye against the Lord neither feare ye the people of the Land for they are but bread for vs their shield is departed from them and the Lord is with vs feare them not Numb 14 9. Abijha the king of Iudah made this his great comfort going against a mighty army and spake to this effect vnto their enemies 2 Chro. 13 10 12. Where wee see that such as turne vnto God with all their hearts and worship him aright haue God their Captaine and Protector he is their buckler and defence but such as are enemies to God and his people Numb 14 1â 43. are those that receiue many blowes and take many knocks on their heads and yet want a shield to safegard themselues but lye open to euery danger and cannot looke for victory they haue no armour of proofe to defend themselues This is a wofull and wretched condition yet so is it with all the vngodly who haue banished the Lord far from them For as he is farre from them in the practise of their life so hee will not bee neere them in the time of their distresse Let vs then make much of this comfort and lay it as precious balme vnto our hearts let vs be assured when wee haue to deale with the world or to wrastle with Gods iudgements if we haue the testimony of a good conscience that God is our defence and deliuerance wee shall not need to be dismayed nor feare what man can do vnto vs. For there cannot be a more notable encouragement in danger or in death theÌ to haue assurance of the prouidence and protection of God The Prophet Dauid greatly comforted himselfe in the sweete meditation of this presence of his hand Psal 23 1 4. and 27 5. 31 20. Let vs therefore be bold and of good courage in the causes of the Lord for where he is there is safety from danger peace from distresse and assurance neuer to be ouercome There dyed foure and twenty thousand The falling into idolatry and whoredom brought a great plague vpon the people not onely to the destruction of many of the Princes among them but to the ruine of many thousands of the people See here the greatnes of the plague and what hauock was made when wrath was kindled God did not spare them but executed his fierce indignation vpon them How great a iudgement was this and how were they weakned by it Hereby we learne That the wrath of God against sinners is vnspeakable Doctrine Gods wrath âeing moued ân full of rage greeuous and terrible His wrath beeing moued is full of rage and worketh great desolations and destructions in the world This is it which Moses setteth downe in his song Deut. 31 22. Fire is kindled in my wrath shal burne vnto the bottome of hell and shall consume the earth with her increase and set on fire the foundations of the mountaines c. This hath the Lord euer shewed in the examples of his iustice When the old world multiplyed their sinnes and abused the patience of God that abode in the dayes of Noah his wrath consumed men women children beasts fowles creeping things and all that had the breath of life vpon the face of the earth Gen. 7 21. So when the âodomites exceeded in lust of the flesh in pride of life and in security of heart The Lord rained vpon them Brimstone and fire out of heaueÌ and ouerthrew the Cities of the plain and all the inhabitants of the Cities and that which grew vpon the earth Gen 19 24. The history of the manifold murmurings and rebellions of the people of Israel in the wildernesse is a plentifull witnes of this truth When they lusted for flesh and loathed
Manna as a light meate he smote them with an exceeding great plague he slew the strongest of them and smote downe the chosen men of Israel so that the name of the place was called The graues of lust beecause there they buried the people that fel a lusting Numb 11.33 When Corah Dathan Abiram rose vp against Moses backed with certaine Captaines famous in the congregation and men of renowne they were swallowed vp of the earth and consumed with fire and on the morrow when the multitude murmured against Moses and Aaron saying Ye haue killed the people of the Lord Numb 16 41 49. hee sent a plague amongst them that quickely wasted consumed fourteene thousand and seuen hundreth besides them that dyed in the conspiracie of Korah When Dauid had sinned in numbering of the people and in glorying in his owne strength 2 Sam. 24 15 the Lord sent a pestilence in Israel and there dyed of the people from Dan to Beersheba seuenty thousand men The Apostle Iude produceth sundry examples to this purpose of the Angels that are reserued in euerlasting chaines vnder darknes vnto the iudgement of the great day of the Israelites who albeit they were deliuered out of Egypt yet were afterward destroyed beecause they beleeued not ââde 6 5. of those vngodly meÌ that turned the grace of God into wantonnesse and are ordained to condemnation The truth heere of shal more fully and wonderfully appeare in the day of iudgement when iustice onely shall bee executed and the Lord shew himselfe to the wicked onely as a terrible Iudge He shall come from heauen with al his mighty Angels with a great shout and with the Trumpet of God To render vengeance vnto them which know not God and which obey not the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ which shall bee punished with euerlasting perdition from the presence of the Lord and from the glorie of his power 2 Thess 1 9. Then they shall say vnto the mountaines and rocks fall on vs and hide vs from the presence of him that sitteth on the throne and from the wrath of the Lambe for the great day of his wrath is come and who can stand Reuel 6 16. And to the end no doubt hereof should remaine Reason 1 in vs let vs consider the reasons The anger of God is as himselfe is infinite and without end so that nothing is able to stand before him This is it which the Prophet Dauid teacheth Psal 90 11. Who knoweth the power of thy wrath or of thine anger according to thy feare As if he should say when thine hand is any way heauy vpon vs no man standeth in awe of thine indignation and fearfull displeasure so much as thou and thine anger ought to be feared of vs. Heereunto accordeth the saying of the Prophet Nah. 1 5 6 The mountaines tremble for him and the hils melt and the earth is burnt at his sight yea the world and all that dwell therein who can stand before his wrath or who can abide in the fiercenesse of his wrath his wrath is poured out like fire and the rocks are broken by him If then his wrath be infinite without limitation of time without circumscription of place and without respect of person so that the heauens melt the mountaines are dissolued and the foundations of the earth are discouered it must needs be that when hee is moâued his wrath is very full of rage and reuenge Secondly we must needs hold that plenty Reason 2 of desolation is made in the earth in the wrath of God if we consider the comparisons wherby it is expressed It is compared sometime to the roaring of a Lion which maketh all the beasts of the forrest to tremble It is a fearfull voice it maketh man and beast to stand in feare This the Prophet Amos expresseth The Lyon hath roared who will not bee afraide the Lord GOD hath spoken who can but prophesie Amos 3.4 8. Sometimes it is compared to a violent fire that spreadeth it selfe farre and neere This Moses did teach the people when he willed them to take heede to themselues lest they forgaâe the Couenant of the Lord their God and make to themselues any grauen image saying The Lord thy God is a consuming fire and a iealous God Deut. 4 24. 9 3. fire we know is fierce and fearfull wasting and deuouring al things before it so that nothing is able to resist the strength and force thereof VVe say in a common Prouerbe that fire and water are without mercy They are of an vntamed nature euen so is the displeasure of almighty God being prouoked by sinne intollerable vnspeakable vnsearchable without limitation of time of quantity or quality and therefore hee must needes bee armed with great wrath kindled against the vngodly Vse 1 The vses of this doctrine are very many but wee will stand onely vpon the principall First wee may conclude that it is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of so mighty a God It is extreme madnesse for any man to set himselfe against such a God Who is able to preuaile that hath him his enemy Take heed therefore God will not be mocked Are we stronger then he that wee should fight against him This is the vse which the Apostle maketh in the Epistle to the Hebrewes We know him that hath said Vengeance is mine I will recompence Hebr. 10 30 31 and againe The Lord shall iudge his people It is a fearefull thing to fall into the hands of the liuing GOD. There is no iesting nor dallying with so fearefull and dreadfull a Maiesty who is so great in power glorious in holinesse fearefull in praises terrible in his anger and iust in all his doings Exod 15 11. The heauens and the heauens of heauens together with the earth and all the compasse of the world are not able to beare the least sparke of his displeasure when it is kindled the flame whereof shall burne vp the wicked and shall we play with him in his anger as with a little childe Alas then what shall become of the wretched soules of wicked and damnable men when his wrath shall smoke against them and the whole viole of his fury shall be powred downe vpon them O how miserable shall their anguish and tribulation be and how infinite and vnmeasurable theyr torment which shall be thus plagued condemned and cursed of the Lord what shall become of swearers drunkards whoremongers and such like in the day of the Lords wrath They shall wish that they had neuer bin borne Mat. 26 24 they shall thinke it a benefite if they had beene borne toades And if they could behold at the least in these their dayes but a shadow of the misery that remayneth for them and of the pit of destruction that gapeth for them it were sufficient to swallow them vp in heauinesse and make them euen dissolue themselues into teares and torments as passing all that can be spoken or thought thereof but now
foretell that in the time of the Gospel they shall breake theyr Swords into Mattocks and their Speares into Sythes Esay 2 4. Micah 4 3. Nation shall not lift vp a sword against Nation neyther shall they learne to fight any more These are the cheefest and choysest arguments drawne out of the new Testament and produced out of the old partly from the instructions of Christ partly from the precepts of the Apostle and partly from the Prophesies of the Prophets Touching the obiections alledged out of the words of Christ when hee willeth vs to turne the left cheeke being smitten on the right it is a figuratiue speech Aug. epist 5. ad Matellinum as Augustine obserueth for literally it was not obserued by Iesus Christ nor by the Apostles nor by the Prophets wheÌ they were stroken on the eare For what if one smite vs on the left cheeke we haue now no other left to turne vnto him or shall wee restraine his words onely to the cheeke His purpose is to forbid priuate reuenge to recompence iniury with iniury and to teach vs rather to prepare our selues to endure another wrong then to giue like for like but he doth not disanull the office and calling of the Magistrate nor take away publike reuenge by him Peter was Christs Disciple not a publike Magistrate Touching suffering the tares to grow hee teacheth vs the perpetuall state of the Church what it shall be He speaketh not of the office of the Minister or Magistrate ãâã Mart in 2. ãâã cap 2. ãâã Gen cap. 14. but of the future condition of the Church that it shall neuer be perfect in this life but wee shall haue tares with the wheate bad fish with the good foolish virgins with the wise and hypocrites with true beleeuers therefore he comforteth the godly against the troubles which they sustaine by conuersing with them Hereunto also referre the precepts of the Apostle Paul The Prophesies of the Prophets touching the turning of the weapons of warre into instruments of peace and tooles of husbandry are obiected against vs also by the Iewes that deny the comming of the true Messiah The Prophets heereby commend the Doctrine of Christ If we were all such as Christ chargeth vs to bee there should be no need of the sword Such as are true Christians do liue soberly righteously and godly for conscience sake to the commandement of Christ At the comming of Christ in glory wee shall see the full accomplishment thereof to our endlesse comfort In the meane season such as truely beleeue in Christ do so walke as that no warres are raised through theyr default True it is our weapons are spirituall but wee must vnderstand this as we are Christians But we are not onely Christian men but also men not onely spirit but also flesh and therefore as we are men and cloathed with flesh neyther the Apostle nor Christ that called the Apostles do take away weapons from the Magistrate Rom. 13 4 but put a sword into his hand to take vengeance on him that doth euill And when the Apostle saith Ephes chap. 6 verse 12 We wrestle not with flesh and blood he speaketh not simply but comparatiuely as when hee sayth Christ sent him not to baptize but to preach the Gospell that is chiefly and especially to publish the glad tidings of saluation 1. Cor. 1 17 so in this place hee meaneth that our greatest and mightiest enemies are inuisible wee must not thinke that our chiefest conflict is with men which are fraile and feeble This fight is nothing at all if it bee compared with the other which is spirituall Thus we see the obiections of the Anabaptists answered and their doubts dissolued who would banish away all lawfull vse of sword and weapon contrary to infinite euidences that may be broght to iustifie the lawfulnesse of warre God hath made many lawes touching the vndertaking beginning and waging of warres but such things as are euill are wholly to be condemned not to be ordered by Law The Lord swore that the Israelites shold haue war with Amalek for euer Salomon prayeth vnto God when his people shall go out to battel against their enemies to heare them and their prayer and supplication and to iudge their cause 2. Chron. 6 34. When any citty shall fall into idolatry draw away the inhabitants thereof to serue strange gods he commandeth that they should be slaine with the edge of the sword all that is within it be destroyed Deut 13 15. When the Israelites asked counsell of GOD after the death of Ioshua who should goe vp against the Canaanites to fight first against them the Lord said Iudah shall goe vp because I haue giuen the Land into his hand Iudg. 1 1 2. It is God that teacheth our fingers to fight and our hands to battaile Psal 144 1 but God is no Lord of misrule he teacheth nothing that is euill They are the words of Dauid a man after Gods owne heart yet he saith God had taught his hands his fingers Besides they are called the warres and battels of the Lord so Dauid is oftentimes saide to haue fought the battels of the Lord 1 Samuel 17 18 and 25 verse 28. When many enemies armed themselues against Iehoshaphat Iahaziel inspired by the Spirit of God saide Thus saith the Lord vnto you Feare you not neither be afraid for this great multitude for the battell is not yours but the Lords 2 Chron. 20 15. When the souldiers that were conuerted to the faith and repented of theyr offences enquired of Iohn what they should do he did not bid them to lay away theyr weapons or throw away their swords or renounce their oathes or forsake theyr Captaines or giue ouer theyr places callings of life wherein they abode but charged them to do violence to no man Luke 3 14 to accuse no man falsely to be content with theyr wages So the Euangelist commendeth the faithfull Centurion and Cornelius to be a deuout man fearing God with all his houshold Paul vsed the helpe of a band of men to be rescued out of the hands of the Iewes and to bee brought safe vnto the Gouernor For the Captaine out of the Garrison gathered a selected company of two hundred souldiers and deliuered him from them that lay in wayte to kil him Acts 23 27. The Apostle noteth in the Epistle to the Hebrewes ch 11 33. that the godly throgh faith subdued kingdomes so that warre may bee an exercise of faith And lest any should apply this to fighting against spirituall enemies hee addeth immediately after They waxed valiant in battaile and turned to flight the Armies of the aliants By all these testimonies wee are taught to receiue this truth that the making of warre is necessary and to maintaine it against all the aduersaries that seeke to oppugne and contradict the same Verse 18. For they trouble you with their wiles wherewith they haue beguiled you as concerning Peor In these words
our owne flesh in the lusts thereof Rom 13 14. If wee should giue the bridle to our flesh it is as a bottomlesse pit that will neuer be filled Secondly such as are planted commodiously in this world must beware that they doe not forget the world to come and they that enioy the earth at will must remember the kingdome of heauen wherein they must onely place the toppe of their happinesse If wee seeke heauen vpon earth we shall neuer finde it in the next life Thirdly let vs vse this world as though wee vsed it not reioyce as though wee reioyce not and weepe as though wee weped not considering that the fashion of this world vanisheth away 1 Cor. 7 30 31. Heere can bee no certainety nor assurance of any thing but in health we haue one foot in sicknesse and in life wee bee at the brinke of death In ioy and gladnesse wee are neere to the house of sorrow and affliction Lastly wee must account of euery day as our last day what is present wee see before our eyes but what is to come wee see not we know not The rich man builded and planted and plotted for many yeares and promised to himselfe a long life vpon the earth but it was saide vnto him This night shall they take away thy soule from thee c. Luke 12. CHAP. XXX 1 ANd Moses shake vnto the heads of the Tribes concerning the chilâren of Israel saying This is the thing which the Lord hath commanded 2 If a man vow a vow vnto the Lord or sweare an oath to bind his soule with a bond hee shall not breake his word he shall do according to all that proceedeth out of his mouth The contents of this chapt and the diuision of it NOw Moses commeth to speeke of such Lawes as are voluntary that is of vowes whereof he setteth downe two sorts one concerning men the other concerning women and sheweth in what persons they are ratified and in what persons they are frustrated Touching the man which is the head of the woman he is charged not to falsify his word or his oath lest hee prophane the Name of GOD which he hath taken in his mouth but to performe his promise that he hath made as Psal 15 4 he shall dwell in the holy hill of GOD that sweareth to his owne hurt and changeth not Touching the woman she is ordinarily and by the Law of nature vnder the power and authority of another Wherfore touching their vowes we must giue iudgment according to the place which they hold and the calling into which they are entred For the woman that taketh an oth or maketh a vow either is in the power of her father or in the power of her husband or in her owne power or else in the power of one when shee vowed and in the power of another when she is to performe it A woman in her fathers power is bound to performe that which shee hath sworne or vowed but conditionally if the father allow of it eyther by his word or by his silence so that the vow standeth if he approue of it eyther by speaking or by holding his peace Qui tacet consentire videtur For heere the common prouerbe is verified Hee that wittingly willingly holdeth his peace doth closely secretly giue his consent But on the other side if the father dislike and disallow the vow she is freed because she is not free And if the woman be married and at the disposition of her husband it followeth by proportion of the former Law that if her husband approoue her vow eyther openly or secretly directly or indirectly by speaking or holding his peace so soone as he heareth it or heareth of it shee is bound to keepe it but if he consent not but disallow and disavow it her vow is voyde and she is to aske pardon of her rashnesse If she be a widow and set free being at her owne liberty and not vnder the iurisdiction of father that bestowed her or of the husband to whom shee was bestowed in marriage she is bound to performe her vow The Apostle teacheth that the woman which hath an husband is bound by the Law to her husband so long as he liueth but if hee be dead shee is loosed from the law of her husband Rom. 7 2. As shee is free to vow so he is bound to pay that which he hath vowed because the promise was voluntary and free and there is none can make it voide Lastly the widow must not thinke her selfe discharged by her new or second marriage but the time of making her vow to wit in her widowhood must be considered and remembred But such as are cut of the fathers power or by death of the husband set free must pay their vowes to the most High without denying or delaying or diminishing what they haue solemnely and aduisedly vowed From hence we may learne how to answere sundry particular questions touching the vowing of men and women Obiect And first the question may be asked what if it be the vow of a sonne or of a daughter vnder their father or one any way vnder the power of another as of a seruant vnder his Master shall that vow be good or such person be bound to performe it I answere Answ a vow must be of things in our owne power but hee that is in the power of his father and of his master is not at his owne hand his will dependeth vpon the wil pleasure of another and therefore Ionathan telleth his father that Dauid had asked leaue of him to goe to Bethlehem 1 Sam. 20 28 for their family had a sacrifice to offer in that citty If then being the seruant of Saul he would not presume to go before he had obtayned leaue of the Kings sonne doubtlesse such vowes are to be held vnlawfull vnlesse his gouernour confirme it or he that hath vowed ratify it when he commeth to be at his owne hand Againe it may be demanded whether such do not sin Quest as vow being in the power of others in not performing their vow True it is they ought not to haue vowed but hauing made the vow do they not sinne except they performe it Answer I answere they sinne in vowing but they do not sinne in their not performing of it wherefore Moses saith afterward The Lord shal forgiue her he meaneth not her forbearing to performe the vow forasmuch as if she should performe it she should set at nought her fathers power authority which God by no meanes will suffer and consequently adde sinne vnto sinne but God will pardon her rash and vnaduised vow which shee had vttered The doctrine from the first words is this Doctrine Vowes to be made to God lawfully or vnlawfully to be preserued that vowes made to God lawfully are to bee performed Deut. 23.21 Psal 76 11 and 66.13 and 50 14 Deu. 12 17. This is further confirmed vnto vs by sundry examples of the
the decree of God to haue them destroied but because they had committed this euill therefore came all this vpon them If wee consider man before his fall he was the most glorious creature vnder heauen but after his fall which was his owne acte he became the most cursed creature euen worse then the brute beasts See farther for this point Hos 13 9. O Israel thou hast destroyed thy selfe and Esay 3 ver 9. They haue rewarded euil to themselues And Ezek. 18. The wickednes of the wicked shall be vpon himselfe The grounds of this are euident First because Reason 1 it is not from God but from our selues Iam. 1 14 and therefore when any man is plagued for sinne the cause must be searched and shall be found in our selues not in the Lord. True it is we are punished of God and yet indeed we punish our selues it is we that draw out the sword against our selues and the reason is because wee giue the cause why God doth punish vs for howsoeuer it be God that doth it yet it is man that giueth the cause Reason 2 Secondly because as God euermore saueth in mercy so he doth also destroy in iustice He neuer punisheth or taketh away any but it is in his iustice For these two can neuer accord or stand together to wit his iustice in punishing and no merit in man to deserue it If God punisheth man deserueth it these goe hand in hand together so that man must be the cause of his owne destruction The vses follow First this teacheth vs to Vse 1 accuse our selues whensoeuer wee suffer any thing Wee are ready naturally to iustifie our selues and to accuse others like Adam like Saul and sundry others howbeit wee learne from the Prophet Lam. 3 verse 39 to search and try our wayes and to turne vnto the Lord confessing that we haue transgressed and haue rebelled and therefore suffer for our sins So did the penitent theefe vpon the Crosse Luke 23 41 say We suffer the due reward for our deeds This should euermore humble vs vnder the hand of God and make vs patient in suffering forasmuch as the cause of all is in our selues Let vs therefore submit our selues vnto him and neuer murmure vnder the crosse seeing we cannot accuse God of wrong or iniustice that he layeth more vpon vs then we deserue for we haue the cause of all in our owne bosomes Secondly wee may heereby iudge who Vse 2 are the greatest enemies that a man hath Men commonly thinke are perswaded that they haue many enemies and often complaine how they plot theyr destruction They cry out sometimes of the world sometimes of the diuell and sometimes against almighty God himselfe as Iob affirmeth That hee had set him as a But for his enemies to shoote at Be it that a man hath many enemies that hate him and rise vp against him but wherefore hath he all these come vpon him as an armed man The reason is because first he was his owne enemy and thereupon they also do all become his enemies For tell me why is God angry and hath set himselfe against thee but because thou didst first of all set thy selfe against him by thy sinnes And why hath the diuell the world or thy other enemies any power against thee but because thou hast weakened thy selfe by thy sinnes otherwise none of all these could touch thee or torment thee True it is they might hate thee but they should neuer be able to hurt thee When a malefactour commeth vnto the place of execution against whom will hee complaine or whom will hee accuse Not the Iudge not the Iewry not the Witnesses but himselfe onely that hath brought punishment vpon himselfe For he suffereth death not because the Witnesses accused him not because the Iewry found him guilty nor because the Iudge pronounced the sentence of punishment against him but because hee deserued it So if a man perish against whom should hee open his mouth or vpon whom should he exclaime Against GOD hee cannot What then may hee against the instruments of GOD neyther are they the cause it is in himselfe it is no where else he is the cause of all and vpon him it must rest Vse 3 Lastly this serueth to reproue those that cast all vpon Gods decree These make quicke dispatch of the matter and would lay all the blame vpon the purpose of God and so case theyr owne shoulders Obiect Hence it is that they obiect O the Preachers teach me that God hath foreappointed and foreordayned all things hee foreseeth all things that shall come to passe they often tel of Gods decree it is the will of God I cannot resist it and therefore I must perish Thus do many blaspheme Answ and adde impiety to impiety First I aske with the Apostle Rom. 11 34. Who hath knowne the minde of the Lord or who hath beene his Counseller What hast thou to do therefore with the decree of GOD Didst thou know the decree of God before or tell me whosoeuer thou art that thus blasphemest and blamest God did the decree of God put any euill into thee or moue or perswade thee to offend No certainely that is against his nature and against his law it commeth from the corrupt heart of man himselfe and therfore let them complaine against theÌselues and be consumed in the fire which they haue made they haue kindled hell for themselues or else it were not possible that they should perish according to the saying of the Prophet Behold all ye that kindle a fire that compasse about your selues with sparkes walke in the light of your fire and in the sparkes that yee haue kindled Esay 50 11. To conclude would any man escape this destruction he can neuer escape but by God for wee must know that as none perisheth without himselfe so he saueth no man without himselfe Without thee God will neuer saue thee with thee he will saue thee Now the first step to this saluation is to labour for grace and the second to bring foorth the fruites of grace Let vs delight in the word of God and in the works of holinesse and righteousnesse so shall we be kept safe that the iudgements of God and his fearefull hand shall not ouertake vs. Let vs take away the cause of them by the speedinesse of our repentance and then God will keepe the waues of his wrath and indignation farre enough from vs. This is the onely way to deliuer our soules this is the only way to escape his heauy hand and thus shall we receyue comfort in this life and eternall happinesse and blessednesse in the life to come Kill euery woman that hath knowne man by lying with him but the women children that haue not knowne a man by lying with him keepe aliue c. God would haue all the males without exception destroyed that the name of that vncleane Nation should vtterly bee rooted out and no remnant thereof bee suffered to continue The maides
Corne yet suffereth the poore to famish for want of food deserueth iustly the curse of God and man Prou. 11 26. Wheras blessing shall be vpon the head of him that selleth it In like manner the Ministers that are rich in grace and well stored with knowledge who seeke nothing but to ingrosse more into their hands but will part from nothing at all haue cause to feare to be accursed of God man whereas they shall be blessed praised in the gate that make others partakers of their store Wherefore let all such consider the commandement of God to preach the word oftentimes repeated and vrged to the Prophets Es 58 1. Motiues to perswade the Ministers to diligence in their Calling and to the Apostles and other Ministers of the word Math. 28 19. If then we regard what the Lord saith vnto vs we must hearken to his voyce Secondly hereby we testifie our loue to Christ who hath deerely loued vs Iohn 21 15. God hath so loued vs that he spared not his onely begotten Sonne but gaue him to the death for vs and therefore wee are most vnthankfull wretches if we doe not loue him againe but we cannot testifie our loue to him more then by feeding his Sheepe and his Lambes Thirdly we haue committed to our charge the price of the blood of Christ the soules of meÌ which he bought at a deare rate Acts 20 28. Fourthly the Ministery of the word is the ordinary meanes ordayned for the building planting the enlarging strengthening the vpholding and continuing of the Church of God 1 Pet. 1 ver 23 25. Fiftly there is a gracious promise of a very great reward made vnto those men that are faithfull and gaine soules to their master for they shall shine as the Starres for euer and euer Dan. chap. 12. verse 3 and when the great sheepheard of the sheepe appeareth they shall appeare with him in glory 1 Peter chap. 5. verse 4. and be made heires of al their masters riches Mat. chap. 24 verses 45 46 1 Tim. 4 16. 2 Tim. 4 7 8. Sixtly all such as are negligent watchmen haue a fearefull woe denounced against them because while they feede themselues vnto the full they suffer the flocke to starue Ezek. 34 2. 1 Cor. 9.16 Seuenthly such as haue gifts and doe not vse them haue them in Gods iust iudgment taken from them Matth. 25 28 Zach. 11 17. For as such as vse and employ the talent that God hath giuen them haue his gifts increased in a plentifull measure so they that burie theyr knowledge and zeale and neuer bring them forth they are so weakned and wasted in them that in the end they vanish away as smoke and come to nothing as is too too euident in many of our times Lastly they bring destruction and damnation vpon themselues and the people Ezech. 34 8 10. Matth. 25 10. 9 And the Lord spake vnto Moses saying 10 Speake vnto the children of Israel and say vnto them when ye bee come ouer Iordan into the land of Canaan 11 Then yee shall appoint you Cities to bee Cities of refuge for you that the Man-slayer may flee thither which killeth any person at vnawares 12 And they shall be vnto you Citties for refuge from the auenger that the man-slayer dye not c. 13 And of these c. 14 Yee shall giue three Cities on this side Iordan and three Cities shall yee giue in the land of Canaan c. 15 These six Cities shall be for refuge The commandement of God touching the setting apart of Cities for the Leuites hath before bene considered in general now he speaketh in particular of the Cities of refuge taken out of the former Cities wherein wee see the number of them the end wherefore they were appointed and the places where they are to be taken Of murther voluntarily and wilfully committed Moses speaketh in the words following such persons must be pulled from the Altar Deut. 19 and put to death but when blood is shed at vnawares there is libertie to flye to one of these Cities of refuge Whereby we see that there is difference between sinne and sinne betweene such as are committed ignorantly and those that are done voluntarily And therefore wee may conclude from hence that all sinnes are not equall Touching the auenger of blood we shal speak more afterward howbeit here we see that he which had killed another at vnawares was in danger to be pursued ouer-taken and slaine by the next of kinne as wel as he that had shed mans blood wilfully True it is God alloweth not that the kinsman of him that is slaine should take away the life of him that was guilty but such was the malice and corruption of men that they would be ready to adde murther to murther that blood should touch blood vnlesse some place of safety had beene prouided This teacheth vs Doctrine All men by nature are prone to reuenge That howsoeuer God hath made vs keepers of the liues one of another yet by nature we thirst after reuenge and are neuer quiet vntill it bee satisfied Heereunto come the many precepts which God giueth to forbid reuenge which hee would neuer so often repeate were it not that hee knoweth the inclination of our hearts Deutero chap. 32 35. Rom. 12 17 19 and 1 29 31. 1 Thes 2 15 16. Prous 12 10. Such an one was Cain Iudas Saul Herod Pharaoh yea such are all persecuters and all heretikes And not onely men vnregenerate are of an hatefull and malicious disposition but such as otherwise haue receyued the spirit of adoption and the grace of sanctification do yet carry about them the body of sinne and the corruptions of the olde Adam as we see in the brethren of Ioseph who for enuy sold him into Egypt Gen. 37 28. Acts 7 ver 9. And in Dauid otherwise a man after Gods heart for when hee had receyued euill words for his good deedes at the hands of Nabal 1 Sam. 25 22. he sware God do so more also to the enemies of Dauid If I leaue any aliue of all that pertaine to him by the morning light and so hee prepared himselfe his men for present and speedy reuenge And no maruell seeing the nature of man Reason 1 is prone to all euill and all the imaginations of his heart are onely euill continually Gen. 6 verse 5. and 8. verse 21. For malice aboue other things is a naturall fruite of the flesh delighting and pleasing our corruption Galat. 5 21. Iames 4 5. Hence it is that we are sayd to serue our lustes and diuers pleasures liuing in maliciousnesse and enuy hateful hating one another Tit. 3 3. Secondly by nature satan getteth the possession of vs who hath bene a fierce dragon a mercilesse Lyon a cruell murtherer from the beginning Iohn 8 44. Our Sauiour remembereth vnto the Iewes why they were a murtherous generation and telleth them They were of their father the diuell And
make thee ruler ouer many things enter thou into the ioy of thy Lord. Euery calling fitted vnto vs is as a field giuen vs to till We may praise and commend the greater farmes Virg. Georg. lib. 2. Laudalo ingentia rura Exiguum coâto but it is better to husband the lesser forasmuch as our eye may more easily ouersee it and our losse shall be the lesse if we neglect it We shall finde enough to doe in the manuring of a little ground if we will keepe all things in a right order So it is much more in those places wherein God hath set vs the highest calling deserueth greatest commendation howbeit it draweth with it the greatest duties it requireth the greatest gifts and bringeth the greatest account Wherefore the lesser our calling is the better it may be employed and the more easily it may be dispatched If wee looke into the duties of the lowest callings we shall see they require great labour diligence care and faithfulnesse The greater our emploiment of those gifts hath bin which we haue receiued the more shall our comfort be when we must goe the way of all flesh We see this in the Apostle Paul 2 Tim. 4.7.8 who being in a maner at the point of death found great ioy of heart in the remembrance of this that he had endeauoured with a good conscience toward God and man to walk in his calling I am now ready to be offered and the time of my departure is at hand I haue fought a good fight I haue finished my course I haue kept the faith henceforth there is laid vp for me a crowne of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous Iudge shall giue me at that that day c. Thus it shall be with vs if we walke in his steppes if we bee faithfull in our places we shall find the same comfort in our death and departure out of this world and say with ioy of heart Lord now lettest thou thy seruant depart in peace Luke 2. The contrary practise will be most fearefull and terrible vnto vs. He that is a wicked man and an vnprofitable seruant and slouthfull that hideth his talent in the earth or smiteth his fellow seruants and beginneth to eate and drinke and to be drunken perswading himselfe that his master delayeth his comming shall haue his talent taken from him and be cast into vtter darkenesse where shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth If then we would haue this comfort to belong vnto vs and this threatning to be put farre from vs we must be carefull to performe the duties both of our generall and speciall callings If we performe the generall common duties of Christianity and yet faile in the particular parts of our callings we shall want this ioy of heart which we desire to feele in our selues Euery one hath a double calling Euery one of vs hath a double calling and we must shew our selues to be the seruants of God not onely in doing generall duties as in coming to Church in hearing the word in receiuing the Sacraments in following peace and walking in righteousnesse but also by employing our selues in our particular vocations as in being a Magistrate or Minister or housholder or subiect or seruant or child or Artificer or husband or husbandman and such like that so we may please God by bearing our selues in them with good conscience and therby receiue occasion to reioyce before him There can be no comfort vnto them that they belong to God in Iesus Christ that do follow the generall and faile in their particular calling The Minister that liueth in all common duties vnblameable in life deuout in prayer feruent in loue carefull in the fruits of righteousnesse cannot comfort himselfe if hee bee a dumbe dogge and an idle shepheard not able to guide the people of God and to feed them with the wholesome word of life Forasmuch as he is an euill Minister and a fearefull woe pertaineth vnto him 1 Cor. 9.17 The gouernour of a family that regardeth not the education of his children in the feare and information of the Lord and to prouide necessary things for them so farre as God shall inable him with a good conscience is a wicked parent howsoeuer hee seeme otherwise neuer so deuout and religious What we are in truth is better discerned by our carriage at home then abroad in our priuate families then in the company of others Many are religious because the company is so and because they are present with those that doe affect it But we must not be esteemed iudged off by one brunt or pang which may deceiue our heart shall better be made knowne by our ordinary demeaning of our selues among those with whom we haue our callings It was a notable testimony of true piety a religious heart in Dauid when he professed that he would walke within his house with a perfect heart Psal 101.2 Euery hypocrite will talke of religion when others doe so but we must make it our talke and communication within our houses reforming them according to the ordinance of God and instructing them that liue vnder our roofe in the word of God Lastly it is our dutie as we haue receiued Vse 4 a proper and peculiar calling so to walke in the particular duties of our seuerall callings whereunto we are called that so we may serue him that hath set vs in them and receiue occasion to reioyce before him As he hath called vs so let vs walke whether we be Ministers or people husbands or wiues in Church or Common-wealth This is the generall rule often remembred by the Apostle 1 Cor. 7.20 24. Let euery man abide in the same vocation wherein he was called and a little after Let euery man wherein he was called therein abide with God Let vs not stretch our selues beyond the bounds of our calling If the hand through enuy of the greater gifts of the eyes would needes take vpon it to see and by seeing to direct the body or if the eye not contenting it selfe to see for the whole would seeke to speake and vtter a voyce as the tongue if the head would attempt to walke and take vp the office of the feete or if the left hand hauing the same gift with the right would maligne it because it is more apt strong ready quick and able to execute the function belonging vnto it who would not complaine of this confusion as most vnnaturall and monstrous threatning the ruine of the whole body This duty hath many branches First it teacheth that euery one ought to haue a proper and personall calling wherein he is to walke diligently carefully and painefully whether he be high or low rich or poore bond or free all without exception must haue a particular vocation of his owne Christ is called in the Gospel the Carpenter Mar. 6.3 Moses kept his fathers sheepe Exo. 3.1 Psal 78.72 Ephe. 4. ââ Dauid followed the Ewes great with young Euery one must labour working
with his hands the thing which is good that he may haue to giue to him that needeth Secondly it is very comfortable to vs to be busied in them we must looke for a blessing vpon vs and them while we continue in them God appeared to Moses in a slame of fire out of the middes of a bush while he kept the flocke of Iethro his father in Law Dauid was chosen and taken from the sheepefolds to feed the people of God The Lord tooke Amos Amos 7. ââ as he followed the flocke and said vnto him Goe Prophesie vnto my people Israel While the shepheards were attending their flocks by night and abiding in the fields an Angel of the Lord brought them tidings of great ioy which should be to all people that to them was borne that day in the City of Dauid a Sauiour which is Christ the Lord Luke 2.10 11. The like we might say of Iacob while he was faithfull in his calling the Lord appeared vnto him He chose his Apostles as they were busie in their callings and painefull in them Gen. 31. â Matth. 4â 21 and ââ Peter and Andrew as they were casting a net into the sea Iames Iohn his brother as they were mending their nets for they were fishers Matthew the Publican as he sate at the receit of custome he saith vnto him follow me who arose immediatly followed him Mat. 9. While we walke in our callings we may look for a blessing but when once we goe from them and either forsake our calling or busie our selues in other mens callings we can expect no blessing at his hands for when we leaue them he leaueth vs when we returne to them he returneth to vs. Thirdly euery one must iudge and esteeme his particular calling to be the best and fittest for him The Apostle confirmeth this by his owne practise and example Phil. 4 12. I haue learned in whatsoeuer estate I am therewith to bee content This will arme vs against all discontentment and murmuring against God and make vs quietly to keepe our owne standing When Absolon was not content with the place of a Subiect and to be accounted the Kings sonne but said O that I were Iudge among you 2 Sam. 15 4. then he sought his fathers kingdome â 20 24. When the sonnes of Zebede contented not themselues with the calling of Disciples but were enflamed with the thirst of honour and desire of dignity to be the greatest in the kingdome of Christ then arose enuy and heart-burning among them It is altogether vnpossible that we should rest well pleased with our callings and conditions and not climbe aloft aboue the places wherein we are set except we set downe this as our rest that our calling such as God hath appointed is the fittest and meetest for vs. Lastly euery one is bound to glorifie God in his calling though it be neuer so meane or base Wiues are charged to be obedient to their owne husband that the word of God be not blasphemed Tit. 2 5 10. Seruants are commanded to please their masters in all things that they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things Tit. 2 10. That the Name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed 1 Tim. 6 1. This ought to be propounded vnto vs and set before our eyes to make it the end of all our actions that whether we eate or drink or whatsoeuer we do we may do all to the glory of God 1 Cor. 10. It is not the highnes or lownesse the greatnes or meannesse of our calling that God so much respecteth as the sincerity of the heart of him that walketh in his calling If it be not sound all our actions are corrupt We must not think that onely men of high callings are to giue glory vnto God it is a common duty required of all and woe vnto vs if we do it not The heauens declare the glory of GOD much more ought man endued with reason and vnderstanding 27. And of Kohath was the family of the Amramites and the family of the Izeharites and the family of the Hebronites and the family of the Vzzielites these are the families of the Kohathites 28. In the number of all the males from a moneth old and vpward were eight thousand and sixe hundred keeping the charge of the Sanctuary 29. The families of the sonnes of Kohath shall pitch on the side of the Tabernacle Southward 30. And the chiefe of the house of the families of the Kohathites shall be Elizaphan the son of Vzziel 31. And their charge shall be the Arke and the Table and the Candlesticke and the Altars and the vessels of the Sanctuary wherewith they minister and the hanging and all the seruice therof 32. And Eleazar the sonne of Aaron the Priest shall be cheefe ouer the cheefe of the Leuites haue the ouersight of them that keepe the charge of the Sanctuary Now we come to Leuies second sonne We haue spoken before of Gershon of whom came the Gershonites It followeth to speake of Kohath for to him his posterity were committed the most honourable offices as we shal see afterward in the next chapter Touching whom we may obserue as we did in the former these particular points First the families that descended of him which are foure in number the Amramites the Izeharites the Hebronites and the Vzzielites verse 27. Secondly the number of the males that came of them to wit eight thousand and sixe hundred verse 28. Thirdly the place where they pitched to wit the South-side of the Tabernacle verse 29. Fourthly the ouerseer or superintendent of them namely Elizaphan the sonne of Vzziel verse 30. Fiftly the charge and function committed vnto them were the chiefe things within the Sanctuary verse 31. Sixtly the ouerseer of all these ouerseers and the chiefe of them that were the chiefe was Eleazar the sonne of Aaron who had authority ouer all the Priests and Leuites verse 32. He was vnder Aaron appointed to haue the ouersight of them that had the charge of the Sanctuary For Aaron himselfe was the high Priest and his eldest sonne Eleazar was vnder him as it were the second Priest euen as in the reigne of Zedekiah the high Priest was Seraiah the second Priest was Zephaniah as we reade in the second booke of the Kings chap. 25 18. The Captaine of the guard tooke Seraiah the cheefe Priest Zephaniah the second Priest and the three keepers of the doore See the notes on the Geneua Bible The second Priest is thought to be one appointed to succeed in the high Priests roome and to supply his place if he were sicke or otherwise hindred and letted by necessary occasions Of this family of the Kohathites came Moses and Aaron And albeit the Lord appeared in speciall manner to Moses called him to be a most excellent Prophet to whom he reuealed himselfe as it were face to face and chose him to be the Gouernor of a mighty
that they neuer remoue out of the place where they were born but continue at home in their owne houses they are not driuen hither and thither they are not tossed from poste to pillar yet must not they make their resting place in this world looke for heauen vpon the earth but bee alwaies ready to follow the calling of God 2 Cor. 7 5 and know that he hath reserued a better resting place for them in his kingdome Wherefore the Apostle Peter exhorteth Dearely beloued I beseech you as strangers and Pilgrims abstaine from fleshly lustes which fight against the soule haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles This is the beginning of godlinesse and true religion to deny this world and to acknowledge our selues to be but strangers in the same And let vs pray with the Prophet Psal 119. I am but a stranger vpon earth hide not thy Commandements from me Vse 3 Lastly let vs learne to depend and rest onely vpon God who onely dwelleth in immortality and not on the sonnes of men who are nothing but vanity and cannot helpe Who would in danger rest vpon a weak reed which beside the weaknesse is ready to run into our arme All men are fraile and transitory if then we put confidence in an arme of flesh we shall be deceiued This the Prophets of God euery where record Esay 2 22 and 30 7 and 31 3. Ceasse you from the man whose breath is in his nostrils for wherein is he to be esteemed Teaching vs to cast off all vaine confidence in man if God stop his breath but a little he is dead and gone And chap. 30. The Egyptians are vanity and they shall helpe in vaine they are men not God their horses flesh and not spirit and when the Lord shall stretch out his hand the helper shall fall and he that is holpen shall fall and they shall altogether faile To this purpose Dauid exhorteth Psal 62 9 10. The children of men are vanity to lay them vpon a ballance they are altogether lighter then vanity trust not in oppression nor in robbery be not vaine if riches increase set not your heart thereon Let vs set our hearts on our God and the God of our fathers abuse not the fauour and countenance of great men to do wrong for he taketh away the greatest rather let vs pray to him to giue vs wise hearts to number our daies and to thinke often of our vanity thereby to keepe vs from offending against God that our life passeth as a sleepe in the night that it groweth vp as grasse which in the morning flourisheth but in the euening is cut downe and withereth Verse 14. It shall be spoken in the booke of the battailes of the Lord. He declareth that the place mentioned in the former verse should be so ennobled and renowned that the memory of it should neuer die or decay As if Moses should say when the battailes of the Lord shall be spoken off the Riuer Arnon shall bee remembred and the battailes that Vaheb the King of Moab lost Now they are called the battailes of the Lord that were fought by meÌ For howsoeuer men run together like wilde Beares or wilde Boares and leuy forces of meÌ yet their armies are conducted and ruled by God From hence we learne Doctrinâ All watreâ ordered by God That all watres are disposed ordered of God Of all things done here beneath nothing seemeth more casuall or confused and nothing more out of the right course and order then the time of warre when men seeme to run together at all aduentures yet God hath his hand in it he guideth and gouerneth the same as seemeth good in his owne wisedome This the wise man handleth Prou. 21 31. The horse is prepared against the day of battell but victory is of the Lord. This the Prophet confesseth Psal 144 1. Blessed bee the Lord my strength which teacheth mine hands to fight and my fingers to battell No war falleth out in any place or vpon any people but it is sent of God When Abraham recouered Lot his brothers sonne from the enemies of whom he was taken prisoner it was God that gaue him good successe and prospered the worke of his hand Gen. 14 20. When the Israelites reuenged the villany of the Beniamites in abusing a woman vnto death it is said the Lord smote Beniamin Iudg. 20 35. and the children of Israel destroyed them So when Gideon was armed with courage and comfort to encounter with the Midianites to performe the work of the Lord against theÌ when he was to ioyne battaile hee cryed out The sword of the Lord and of Gideon Iudg. 7 20. Wherefore howsoeuer men do mannage the battaile yet it is ordered at the will of God The reasons are plaine First who is the Reason 1 cheefe Captaine of euery hoast and army Is not the Lord And is not euery battell fought at the discretion disposing of the Generall If then God be the Generall of the field and Captaine of the hoast President of the war let vs acknowledge that all wars are ordered at his pleasure This is the Title giuen vnto God Iosh 5 13 14 15. When Ioshua lifting vp his eyes saw a man come against him hauing a sword drawne in his hand he said Art thou on our side or on our aduersaries And he answered Nay but as a Captaine of the hoast of the Lord am I now come then Ioshua fell on his face to the earth and worshipped him This cheefe Captaine and Leader of the people was the Lord as appeareth by a like place Exod. 3 5 where the Angell appearing vnto Moses in a flame of fire is called the Lord. Secondly all things whatsoeuer are ordered Reason 2 by the appointment and prouidence of God that are in heauen and earth his gouernment ouer all creatures and of all actions is vniuersall nothing can exempt it selfe out of the circuit of his dominion as the Prophet teacheth Psal 113 6. He abaseth himselfe to behold things in the heauen and in the earth And the Apostle saith that of him and through him and for him are all things Rom. 11 36. The vses come now to be considered First Vse 1 this teacheth vs that the victory is not mans but the Lords For if the battell bee the Lords then the victory also is the Lords that the glory likewise may be his It is not the sword nor speare nor horse nor man nor money that can saue or succour these are vain things to rest vpon so that where some trust in Chariots and some in Horses we must remember the Name of the Lord our God Psal 20 7. Therfore the Prophet sheweth Psal 33 17 18 that a King is not saued by the multitude of an hoast neither is the mighty man deliuered by great strength an horse is a vaine helpe and shall not deliuer any by his great strength And this Dauid confesseth wheÌ he was to encounter with